Sikh Religion

Ç <> siqgur pRswid] Ç
SIKH RELIGION
“ibn aupmw jgdIS kI ibnsY n AMiDAwrw]”

“Without praise of the Almighty
Darkness shalt prevail in one’s mind”.
(Guru Nanak, Page 228 of SGGS)
Publisher’s Address at the time of Publication of the book:
Sikh Missionary Center

P.O. Box 02664
Detroit, Michigan 48202
Current Address:
Sikh Missionary Center

P.O. BOX 62521
Phoenix, Arizona 85082
ACKNOWLEDGMENT
The Sikh Missionary Center is grateful to all the

contributors for their financial assistance and moral support in
publication of this book.
Copyright C 1990 by Sikh Missionary Center.
All rights reserved.
Library of Congress catalog Card Number: 89-069860
ISBN: 0-9625383-0-2
Printed By: Braun-Brumfield

Ann Arbor, Michigan U.S.A.
Sikh Religion
Contents
Introduction -------------------------------------------------------------------------4
I. Guru - The Divine Light----------------------------------------------------------7
II. India Before Guru Nanak -------------------------------------------------------10
III. Guru Nanak Dev (First Guru) -------------------------------------------------14
IV. Guru Angad Dev (Second Guru)----------------------------------------------65
V. Guru Amar Das (Third Guru) --------------------------------------------------72
VI. Guru Ram Das (Fourth Guru) -------------------------------------------------83
VII. Guru Arjan Dev (Fifth Guru)----------------------------------------------------87
VIII. Guru Har Gobind (Sixth Guru)-------------------------------------------------108
IX. Guru Har Rai (Seventh Guru) -------------------------------------------------133
X. Guru Harkishan (Eighth Guru)-------------------------------------------------139
XI. Guru Tegh Bahadur (Ninth Guru)---------------------------------------------144
XII. Guru Gobind Singh (Tenth Guru)---------------------------------------------157
XIII. Guru Granth Sahib (Last Guru) -----------------------------------------------208
XIV. A Brief Outline of Sikh Fundamentals ---------------------------------------216
XV. Bibliography ------------------------------------------------------------------------251

Sikh Religion 4
INTRODUCTION
Sikh religion was founded by Guru Nanak in the form of ten Gurus (1469 -
1708) in India. The tenth Master, Guru Gobind Singh ended the personal
Guruship and proclaimed Guru Granth Sahib (Holy Scripture) as the last Guru for
ever.
Guru Granth Sahib was written and compiled by the Gurus themselves and
hence it is authentic. No body is allowed to change even a comma or a period in it
(1430 pages).
Guru Granth Sahib does not narrate the life story of the Gurus, but it is wholly
dedicated to the glory of the Almighty God only.
Sikhism is not a blend or a reproduction of earlier religions but it is a new

revelation altogether. The teachings that the Gurus gave to this world, came
DIRECT to them from God, which the Gurus confirm:
'This Word comes from Him, Who hath created the world.'
(Guru Nanak)
To attain salvation, Sikhism rejects all fasts, rites and rituals. It rejects the
claims of Yoga, mortification of body, self-torture, penances and renunciation.
Sikhism does not believe in the worship of gods and goddesses, stones, statues,
idols, pictures, tombs or crematoriums. Only One God, the Formless, is to be
Glorified.
The Gurus preached Sikh religion strictly as monotheistic- requiring belief in

none other than One Supreme Being only.
The idealistic approach of Sikhism is that it recognizes the existence of the

same heavenly Light in every human being, rich or poor, high or low irrespective of
caste, creed, color, race, sex, religion or nationality. Therefore the doors of the
Sikh temple called Gurdwara (House of the Guru) are open for all in this world
without any prejudice or social discrimination. Every person in this world has equal
right to enter and join the services in the Gurdwara.
The institution of Langar (Guru's free Kitchen) was started by the first Guru
and strengthened further by the later Gurus. The rules of the Langar require that
all should sit in the same row and partake of the same food without any
discrimination of being high or low, rich or poor, and prince or the peasant. The
institution of Langar, thus, translates the principle of equality into practice. It was
Introduction 5
the injunction of the third Guru that none would have his audience unless one had
eaten in the Langar. Even Akbar, the Emperor of India, had to sit with common
people and dine before he could see the Guru.
Before we proceed translating Gurbani (Divine Word) to English, we confess

to our limitations since there is no authentic English version of our holy scripture to
guide us. This is so because each translation would reflect the translator's ability
to understand both the languages. His dedication and involvement with religion
would be evident in his work. This will result in diverse translations leaving no
standardized version. In the case of our scripture there are numerous difficulties
encountered by a translator. For example, "Sidh Gosht" - Guru Nanak's dialogue
with the Sidhas, the concept of "NAM", the exhortation "Nam Japo", concept of
"Sehaj Anand" and "Onkar", are highly difficult to translate. The English word
'name' is not at all synonymous for 'NAM'. This is a Herculean task since the
English speaking people know no such thing as the 'True Name' nor can they
comprehend the practice of 'Nam Japna'. There is no existing vocabulary to help
translate these and a lot more abstract thoughts listed in Guru Granth Sahib.
While reading this book it should be remembered that it is completely

impossible to justly translate any one language to another. Translation is not an
exact science and therefore, literal interpretation of Gurbani is unachievable- there
can be no accurate and definitive translation of our scripture. We, the authors,
have endeavored to translate Gurbani to English, while preserving the
quintessence of its message as ordained by the Guru.
All quotations are from Guru Granth Sahib unless otherwise noted. The
English translation of the original verses has been taken from the various authors
whichever was found most befitting, and Sikh Missionary Center is most grateful
to all those authors.
The purpose of this book is to spread the doctrine of Sikhism as laid down by
the Gurus. There is no limit to the praise of the Almighty, but the authors have
attempted to express Guru's Divine Message and the Glory of His Kingdom in few
and simple terms.
Nam is the central theme in the hymns of Guru Granth Sahib. Power of Nam
is glorified and admired in Sikh Scripture. It is the cure of all sufferings. In Guru
Granth Sahib, Nam is another name for God. It is Nam that sustains all beings
and the universe. He is not a mental abstraction. He is the source of all life-
physical as well as spiritual. Nothing is so perfect that it could or would exist apart
from and independent of Nam(HIM).
Sikh Religion 6
Rebirth in descending order is a punishment and curse for one's deeds. The
soul passes through animal lives suffering untold agonies. Human life is a
blessing. Human being is the crown of His Creation. Man has the capacity of
being conscious of his own being. He has the capability to attain the highest
pinnacle of spiritual advancement. Human form is the opportunity for the spiritual
and moral progress. No religion and no philosophy can exist without man. Sikh
Gurus sing the nobility of human being because he has the awareness of the
Divine and it is only through human body that one can get salvation by meditating
on Nam. Man cannot find his way to salvation through intellectual acrobatics and
speculative ventures or ceaseless trance. It is achieved only through meditation
on Nam. When the Gurus and the Bhaktas(saints) sing the Praises of the Lord,
they sing them to man. They encourage man to advance to the loftiest peaks of
spiritual glory. The exhortation "Nam Japo" by the Gurus is directed towards man
because the highest spiritual goal is within the reach of man only. "Nam Japo"
aims at spiritual evolution which is the ultimate goal of Guru's Sikh.
"Were there any one Thy equal, O God, I'd praise Thee before him.
(Since Thou hast neither equal nor rival)
Therefore I will praise Thee before Thyself. Thy Name giveth sight to
me, the blind."
(Guru Nanak)
With complete dedication and full humility, we extend our salute to our Lord,
the Supreme Monarch.
March, 1990. Sikh Missionary Center

Guru - The Divine 7
GURU - THE DIVINE LIGHT

The word Guru is so popular in India that in order to understand the
fundamental concept of 'guru' in Sikhism, one must first completely drive out of
one's mind the prevalent popular notion of a guru. The popular term 'guru' often
used for a Brahman, a yogic teacher or a guide or even a school teacher, has
made the Guruship so cheap that a scholar describes these gurus as 'wicks which
smell foul after the lamps are extinguished.'
The term 'Guru' in Sikhism is not used for a teacher or a guide or an expert or
even a human body. The word Guru is composed of two terms-
GU- means darkness and

RU- means Light.
In Sikhism the word 'Guru' is, thus, defined as the Light that dispels all
darkness, and that is called JOT (Divine Light). Guru Nanak was, therefore, the
EMBODIMENT of Divine Light:
'Gur Nanak Dev Govind roop.'

(Basant Mohalla 5, p-1192, Guru Granth Sahib)
'Guru Nanak is embodiment of the Light of God.'

(Translation of the above)
The Guru in Sikhism is a perfect Prophet or Messenger of God in whom the

Light of God shines fully, visibly and completely. Guru is in union with Divine. Thus
he ushers the devotees, the seekers of Truth into a spiritual birth. Through him the
Glory of the Lord is transmitted to humanity. On account of his Divine
prerogatives, the Guru, though human in form, is Divine in Spirit.
Literally Guru Nanak's body was a platform from which God Himself spoke
and delivered His message- Gurbani (Divine Word). God manifested Himself
through Guru Nanak:
'Gur meh aap samoai sabad vartaya.'

(Var Malar ki Mohalla 1, p-1279)
'In the true Guru (Nanak) He installed His Own Spirit Through him, God
speaketh Himself.' (Translation of the above) In another place in Gurbani it is said:
'Gur meh aap rakhaya kartare.'

Sikh Religion 8
(Maru Mohalla 1(15), p-1024)
'In the body of Guru (Nanak) God revealeth Himself.'

God is in the Guru and Guru is in God. Though God is everywhere and in
everybody but His traits are illuminated through the Guru. The Jot (Divine Light)
that enshrined Guru Nanak's body and the Primal Jot of God are, therefore, one
and the same:
'Gur Nanak Nanak har soai.'

(Gaund Mohalla 5, p-865)
'O Nanak, Jot of Nanak and God are one.'

Again the Janamsakhis (biographies) reveal that God spoke to Guru Nanak
and said:
'Mei aad parmeshar aur tu gur parmeshar.'

'I am the Primal God and thou art Guru God.'
Guru Nanak never claimed that only his disciples or devotees could get
salvation or go to heaven. Since he was the embodiment of Divine Light, and as
the Divine Light does not belong to any particular sect or religion, so he stood
guarantee for the entire humanity, and said,"Whosoever meditates upon One
God, the Formless, will get salvation."
'Jo jo japai so hoi punit Bhagat bhai lavai man hit.'

(Gauri Sukhmani Mohalla 5, p-290)
'He shall become pure whosoever repeateth His Name With devotion,
affection and heartfelt love.'
When Guru Nanak conferred Guruship on Bhai Lehna (later called Guru
Angad), the JOT was passed on and Guru Angad too became the embodiment of
Divine Light. In the same way all the nine Gurus were the embodiments of Gur
Nanak Jot1. The tenth Master, Guru Gobind Singh then conferred the Guruship on
1
Gur Nanak Jot is not a human body but the Divine Light.
Guru - The Divine 9
Guru Granth Sahib (Holy Scripture), which too became the embodiment of Divine
Light. Gur Nanak JOT is, therefore, enshrined and preserved in Guru Granth
Sahib (it is no longer the Adi Granth, but only the Guru Granth), and it is the
Living Guru for ever. For the Sikhs, the Guru Granth is the manifestation of
the Guru's Spirit and through it, Guru Nanak lives on in the Sikh Faith.
Sikhism endeavors to uplift the human soul from the shackles of Maya
(materialism). It aims at a virtuous life which leads to the ultimate realization of a
state of Eternal Bliss. The objective of Guru Nanak's Guruship was to give
instructions in the True Name, to save humanity from immersing in the ocean of
distress and misery arising out of worldly life, and to blend the human souls with
their Creator, thus, emancipating them from the cycle of transmigration breaking
all barriers and bonds of sufferings. This is the essential character of Sikh faith.
The law of Karma or fatalism is repugnant to Sikh Religion as it does not

reconcile with the merciful trait of the Almighty Lord. There is no such thing in
Sikhism as eternal damnation or an everlasting pit of fire created by the
revengeful God. Guru's grace erases the blot of thousands of evil deeds of the
past and the present. It is also the savior of the future. Meditation on Nam burns
countless sins. Singing the glory of the Lord through the Divine Word, can
redeem a repentant sinner and, thus, doctrine of Karma ceases to operate.
Such is the splendor of Guru Nanak's doctrine of God's Grace and
Compassion.
Sikh Religion 10
INDIA BEFORE GURU NANAK

After its climax, Buddhism started degenerating in India. Statues of Buddha
and Budhisattvas became very common and were installed in their temples.
Buddhist monks preached lesson of non-violence and non-resistance which made
the people nonaggressive even in self defence.
When Buddhism was driven out of India, the Hindu society set
up their own gods and goddesses and began to worship their stone
images. The Hindu priests who had been for centuries, the self-
made custodians of religion and its teachings, had reduced the
religion to a mockery performing rites and rituals and superstitious
ceremonies devoid of any sense and meaning. “The Hindu leaders
neglected to teach the spiritual realities to the people at large who
were sunk in superstitions and materialism. Religion became
confused with caste distinction and taboos about eating and
drinking...,”
writes Dr. S. Radhakrishnan, a philosopher and former President of India.
The Hindu society was over-ridden with caste system. The religion became
the privilege only of the upper class called the Brahmans. The sacred religious
books were neither accessible to the other classes nor could the people
understand them because they were written mostly in Sanskrit, a language not
spoken by the masses. Religious reading, writing and teaching was strictly the
monopoly of the Brahmans. The lowest of the lowest class was called the
Untouchables. A touch or even a shadow of these untouchables seemed to
pollute the higher classes.
Such was the condition of Hindu India when Muslim invaders from the west
began pouring in large numbers one after the other. For the Muslim invaders, from
Mahmood of Gazni in the eleventh century to the Moghuls in the sixteenth century
(at the time of Guru Nanak), the Punjab was always the gateway of India. All these
Muslim invaders massacred men, women and children without mercy, plundered
their homes, desecrated and demolished their temples and robbed the wealth of
these temples. The Hindus were converted to Islam at the point of the sword.
Nobles, scholars, sufies, poets and philosophers who also came along with these
invaders, settled in the various parts of India, and they laid the foundation of Indo-
Muslim culture in the country.
India Before Guru Nanak 11
Many Muslim historians have given account of the happenings of that time. A
few examples of the treatment of Hindus by the Mohammadan conquerors of
India, are given below:
Shahab-ul-Din, King of Gazni (1170-1206), put Prithwi Raj, King of Ajmer and
Delhi, to death in cold blood. He massacred thousands of the inhabitants of Ajmer
who opposed him, reserving the remainder for slavery (The Kamiu-t Tawarikh by
Asir).
In the Taj-ul-Ma’asir by Hassn Nizam-i-Naishapuri, it is stated that when Qutb-

ul-Din Aibak (1194-1210) conquered Meerat, he demolished all the Hindu temples
of the city and erected mosques on their sites. In the city of Aligarh, he converted
Hindu inhabitants to Islam by the sword and beheaded all those who adhered to
their own religion.
Abdulia Wassaf writes in his Tazjiyat-ul-Amsar wa Tajriyat ul Asar that when

Ala-ul-Din Khilji (1295-1316) captured the city of Kambayat at the head of the gulf
of Cambay, he killed the adult male Hindu inhabitants for the glory of Islam, set
flowing rivers of blood, sent the women of the country with all their gold, silver, and
jewels, to his own home, and made about twentv thousand maidens his private
slaves.
Ala-ul-Din once asked his Qazi’, what was the Mohammadan law prescribed
for the Hindus. The Qazi replied, “Hindus are like the mud; if silver is demanded
from them, they must with the greatest humility offer gold. If a Mohammadan
desire to spit into a Hindu’s mouth, the Hindu should open it wide for the purpose.
God created the Hindus to be slaves of the Mohammadans. The Prophet hath
ordained that, if the Hindus do not accept Islam, they should be imprisoned,
tortured, finally put to death, and their property confiscated.”
Sayad Mohammad Latif writes in his history of the Punjab, “Great jealousy
and hatred existed those days between the Hindus and Mohammadans and the
whole non-Muslim population w• subject to persecution by the Mohammadan
rulers.”
Bhai Gurdas, a Sikh scholar, writes, “My Lord, it is stran[ that the people of
Kalyug (dark age or the age of falsehood) ha• developed the attitude of a dog and
they take pleasure in swallo• ing ill-gotten things. The rulers commit sins and
those who a herdsmen, are killing the sheep themselves. The people being ign
rant are not in a position to discriminate between truth and fals hood. Those who
pose as benefactors are engaged in amassir wealth by fraudulent means. Love
between man and woman based on money, they meet at pleasure and depart at
Sikh Religion 12
will. The Qa who occupies the seat of justice, accepts bribes and then pass
UnjUSt orders.l
Guru Nanak describes the situation as:
‘Kings are butchers Cruelty their knife, and Sense of dut and
responsibility have taken wings and vanished.’
(Slok Mohalla 1, p-145)
It has always been believed that whenever the Righteouness vanishes from
this world and the Falsehood takes its plac there has been a call from the Heaven
to restore peace and justil on earth. Out of the dark clouds of falsehood,
hypocrisy, injustic cruelty and bigotry, there came a ray of sunshine from the
Heav• as described by Bhai Gurdas, a Sikh apostle:
“Heaven at last heard the prayers of the people,

Guru Nanak was sent to the world.
The disciples met and drank the nectar of his Lotus feet,
And realized the Divine in this age of materialism.
Guru Nanak re-established Dharma,
All castes he merged into one caste of man.
The rich and the poor he brought on one level,
From this Founder of Humanity a new race of love goes forth; “’
In humility they bow down to each other.
The Master and the disciple became one,
His song of Nam gives us a new life,
He is the Saviour in this age of materialism.
Nanak came, the world was lighted,

The sun rose, the darkness disappeared.
Wherever the Guru put his foot,
It became the temple of worship.
The far-famed seats of the Sidhas changed their names,

The Yoga-houses became Guru-houses.
India Before Guru Nanak 13
Humanity resounded with his divine hymns;

In every house of the disciple, the Lord was worshipped.
The Guru went in all directions,
Seeking his own all over the earth.
A river of love and peace Flows in us singing his song.”
(Bhai Gurdas, Var I-pauri 23,27)
Heaven at iast heard the cries and prayers of the oppressed and there
appeared the Savior of Humanity, Prophet of Peace, Fountain of Heavenly Love
and Ocean of Virtue in the name of GURU NANAK, the founder of Sikh religion.
Sikh Religion 14
GURU NANAK DEV

(1469 - 1539 A.D.)
Guru Nanak was born in 14692 at Rai Bhoeki Talwandi now known as
Nankana Sahib situated in Punjab province of West Pakistan. This place is about
55 miles north-west of Lahore. His father, Mehta Kalu was a Patwari- an
accountant of land revenue in the government. Guru's mother was Mata Tripta
and he had one older sister, Bibi Nanki. From the very childhood, Bibi Nanki saw
in him the Light of God but she did not reveal this secret to anyone. She is known
as the first disciple of Guru Nanak.
GURU'S SCHOOLING:
At the age of seven, Guru Nanak was sent to school, which was run by
teacher, Pandit Gopal Das, at his village. As usual the teacher started the lesson
with an alphabet but the teacher was wonder-stuck when the Guru asked him to
explain the meanings of the letters of the alphabet. However at the helplessness
of his teacher, the Guru wrote the meanings of each and every letter of the
alphabet. This was the first Divine Message delivered by Guru Nanak3. This was
an explanation of deeper truth about human beings and God and the way to
realize God in terms of the alphabet. The teacher stood abashed before the Divine
Master and bowed to him. He then took him back to his father and said, "Mehtaji,
your son is an Avtar (prophet) and has come to redeem the victims of Kalyug (the
age of Falsehood). He is destined to be a world Teacher, there is nothing that I
can teach him."
Many writers believe that Guru Nanak was first sent to different schools
belonging to the Hindus and Muslims to learn about Vedas (Hindu Scriptures) and
Quran (Muslim Scripture), and only after obtaining the knowledge from those
scriptures, he started his religion. According to Malcolm, Guru Nanak is said to
have learnt all earthly scenes from Khizr -the Prophet Elias. "There is a reason to
believe," writes Cunningham, "that in his youth he made himself familiar with the
2
The Puratan Janamsakhi (biography) and Bhai Gurdas give the birthdate as October
20 (Kartik) while others give it as April 15 (Baisakh) in 1469.
3
This is called Aad Bani (the first Divine Message). This refers to Rag Asa Mohalla 1-
Patti Likhi, page-432 of Guru Granth Sahib.
Guru Nanak Dev 15
popular creeds both of Mohammadans and the Hindus and that he gained a
general knowledge of the Quran and Brahmanical Shastras."
It seems that all these scholars of history have not grasped the basic
fundamental fact about the divinity of Guru Nanak. He was born with divine status,
thus, his teachings were heavenly. These writers seem to be very much ignorant
of the fact that Guru Nanak was an Embodiment of Divine Light.He was a celestial
being and his divine attributes put him above mankind and its schools. Historians
have failed to visualize the splendor in Guru's Jot. Heavenly Spirit does not learn
from man-made institutions. He was a heavenly messenger and a born world
teacher who taught the mankind the path of righteousness and truth. Guru
Nanak's divinity is above all earthly institutions and their teachings. The Message
that Guru Nanak gave to this world, came to him direct from God as he confirms
himself:
"O Lalo4 as comes the Divine Word from God to me So do I narrate it."
( Tilang Mohalla 1, p-722 )
"I am saying what He commandeth me to say."

(Wadhans Mohalla 1, p-566)
It is also mentioned in the Janamsakhi (biography) that many times Guru

Nanak said to his companion Mardana 5, "Mardana, play the rebec, the Divine
Word is coming." This confirms the fact that education from the Hindu and Muslim
religious institutions, had no bearing at all on the Divine Word that Guru Nanak
received from God and delivered to this world. To say that Guru went to different
institutions to learn, is violating the sanctity of Guruship.
CEREMONY OF SACRED THREAD:

Guru Nanak was nine years old and according to the custom among the
higher castes of Hindus, he was required to invest himself with the sacred thread
called 'Janaeu'. Great preparations were made by his father for this ceremony.
The family priest named Hardyal, started chanting Mantras (Hindu hymns) and
was ready to put the thread around Guru's neck when he refused to wear it. The
4
Lalo was Guru's disciple.
5
Mardana was a Muslim minstrel and Guru's disciple and constant companion.
Sikh Religion 16
whole assembly was astonished. They tried to persuade him every way to wear
the Janaeu but in vain. Then the Guru uttered the following Sabad6:
"Though men commit countless thefts, countless adulteries,

utter countless falsehoods and countless words of abuse;
Though they commit countless robberies and villainies night and day
against their fellow creatures;
Yet the cotton thread is spun, and the Brahman cometh to twist it.
For the ceremony they kill a goat and cook and eat it, and everybody
then saith 'Put on the Janaeu'.
When it becometh old, it is thrown away, and another is put on,
Nanak, the string breaketh not if it is strong."
(Asa di Var, Mohalla 1, p-471)
The priest in utter despair asked, "What kind of sacred thread O Nanak, would
you wear?" The Guru replied,
"Out of the cotton of compassion

Spin the thread of contentment
Tie knots of continence,
Give it twist of truth.
That would make a Janaeu for the soul,
If thou have it, O Brahman, put it on me.
Such a thread once worn will never break
Nor get soiled, burnt or lost,
The man who weareth such a thread is blessed."
(Asa di Var, Slok Mohalla 1, p-471)
COBRA SERVES THE DIVINE MASTER:

As usually is the case in villages, the father sent his son to graze the buffaloes
in the pastures. One day while the Guru was grazing the buffaloes, he fell asleep
6
Word 'utter' is used in this book when Sabad is said to have come to Guru direct from
God while 'recite' is used when the existing Sabad was repeated.
Guru Nanak Dev 17
under a tree and the herd destroyed the crops in the neighboring fields. When the
owner saw his crops damaged, he became furious and lodged a complaint with
Rai Bular, an officer-in-charge of that area. Rai Bular sent for the son and his
father to adjust the quarrel. The Guru told them that no damage was done to the
crops; rather it was blessed by God. Rai Bular sent his messengers to inspect the
fields. But to everybody's surprise the investigators could not find any damage in
the fields rather the crops were doubly blossoming. The field where this miracle
happened is now known as Kiara Sahib.
On another day the Guru was sent to graze the buffaloes in the pastures and
he fell asleep under the shade of a tree. As the sun rose higher, the shadow
moved away. A big cobra came out of its den and provided shadow with its hood
over the face of the Divine Master. Rai Bular happened to pass by that side with
his attendants. When he saw this strange scene, he was convinced that the boy
was a man of God. Upon seeing the people, the cobra retreated to its den and Rai
Bular touched Guru's feet in great reverence and thus became Guru's disciple.
GURU SITS IN SECLUSION:

As he grew a little older, he avoided company and sought seclusion. For days
he would sit silent in solitude and spent his time in meditation. Parents became
anxious about his health and to them his unworldliness appeared insane. One day
they sent for their physician Hari Das. The physician came and began to feel
Guru's pulse. He withdrew his arm and asked, "O physician, what art thou doing?"
The physician replied that he was diagnosing his disease. Upon this the Guru
laughed and then uttered the following Sabad:
"They have sent for the physician for me!

He taketh my hand and feeleth my pulse.
What can a pulse disclose?
The pain lies deep in the heart.
Physician, go back and heal thyself,
Diagnose thy own disease,
Then thou mayst diagnose the disease of others
And call thyself a physician."
(Malar ki Var, Mohalla 1 p-1279)
Hari Das was familiar with such cases of deranged mind and thus asked, "So
you think that I am sick too and need a cure." The Guru replied, "You suffer from
Sikh Religion 18
the sickness of your soul. Egoism is the disease. It separates us from the source
of life, God Himself." Hari Das asked if there was any remedy. The Guru replied,
When man shall possess the Name of the Bright One,

His body shall become like gold and his soul be made pure;
All his pain and disease shall be dispelled,
And he shall be saved, Nanak, by the true Name."
(Malar Mohalla 1, p-1256)
After a good deal of discussion, Hari Das bowed before the Divine Master and
told his parents to leave anxiety about their son as he was born 'A healer of the
world's sickened souls.'
TRUE BARGAIN:
In spite of the accumulating evidence about the spiritual greatness of the
Guru, Mehta Kalu was not convinced and thought that his son was wasting time in
profitless contemplation. So he wanted to put him to trade. He gave the Guru
twenty rupees (Indian currency) and sent him to the nearest town- Chuharkana, to
buy goods of common use and then sell them at a profit. The family servant Bala
was also sent with him.
On his way the Guru met a group of faqirs (ascetics) who were hungry for
several days. The Guru spent all the money in feeding the faqirs and called it a
true bargain. He realized the nature of his act and did not go home but sat under a
tree outside his village. Bala went home and he narrated the whole story to his
father. The father became very angry but the Guru explained to him that he could
not think of a more profitable bargain. The aged tree under which he sat is still
preserved. It is called Thumb Sahib or the holy tree in memory of the Guru.
All this failed to have any effect on Guru's disinclination towards ordinary
world affairs and he remained deeply immersed in meditation.
GURU'S MARRIAGE:
In order to bring him around the worldly affairs, the next step came the
marriage. The marriage date is given different in different Janamsakhis (birth
stories), and it is presumed that he was between 14 to 18 years of age when he
got married. His wife, Sulakhni, was the daughter of Bhai Mula, a resident of
Batala in Gurdaspur district. She gave birth to two sons, Sri Chand and Lakhmi
Das.
Guru Nanak Dev 19
His father soon found out that even the married life did not divest him of his
pre-occupation with matters pertaining to his Divine mission. As a matter of fact,
his concept of duty was not to serve himself and his family rather to transcend it
so that the self might participate in the divine scheme of things and spiritualize the
world around him. Humanity was his family and serving the humanity was the
service of the Lord. Bhai Gurdas writes that the Guru saw the whole world in
flames; flames of falsehood, tyranny, hypocrisy and bigotry. He had to go and
extinguish that fire with eternal love, truth and dedication. He had the divine
mission to teach to humanity, the lesson of the brotherhood of mankind and the
fatherhood of God. "The Primal Being created the Light; all men are the creation
of Providence: all human beings have sprung from one Light. Who, then, is bad
and who is good?"
GURU NANAK COMES TO SULTANPUR:

Jai Ram, Guru's brother-in-law was serving as Dewan (steward) to the
governor, Nawab Daulat Khan Lodhi of Sultanpur. It is said that both Jai Ram and
Rai Bular were of the opinion that Nanak was a saint ill-treated by his father; and
thus Jai Ram promised to find a job for him in Sultanpur. Guru's sister was deeply
devoted to her younger brother. On their annual visit to Talwandi, when she
noticed her father's impatience at her brother's indifference towards worldly
activities, she decided to take him to Sultanpur. Her father gave his consent.
Jai Ram got the Guru the post of a store-keeper of Nawab's state granary
where the grain was collected as a part of land revenue and later sold. The Guru
carried out the duties of the store-keeper very efficiently. The minstrel Mardana
subsequently joined the Guru and other friends too followed. Guru Nanak
introduced them to the Khan, who provided them suitable jobs in his
administration. Every night there was Sabad-Kirtan (singing divine hymns).
One day he was weighing provisions and was counting each weighing as
'one, two, three.........ten, eleven, twelve, thirteen'. When he reached the number
thirteen (13)- 'Tera' (in Punjabi language Tera means number 13, and Tera also
means 'thine', that is 'I am Thine, O Lord'), he went into ecstasy. He went on
weighing by saying,"Tera, tera, tera,......." The customers did not know how to
carry the bountiful gifts of this store-keeper. They could not understand the
bounties of the Lord.
Ultimately the situation reached its climax when a charge was levied against
the Guru that he was recklessly giving away the grain. The Nawab ordered an
inquiry which was conducted very carefully. The Guru's detractors were surprised
when the stores were found full and the accounts showed a balance in favor of the
Sikh Religion 20
Guru. After that the Guru sent in his resignation to the employer to embark on his
divine mission.
GURU'S DISAPPEARANCE:
The Janamsakhis narrate that one morning, Guru Nanak went to bathe in the
neighboring river called Baeen. While bathing he disappeared in water and
remained as such for three days7. During that period he had a vision of God's
presence where he was entrusted by the Almighty with the task of preaching the
Divine Name (NAM) to the world. The Almighty gave him a goblet brimming with
nectar of 'NAM' which Master Nanak drank and then Almighty commanded:
"Thou art welcome, O Nanak, that hath absorbed thyself in Nam.

Do go hence and do the work for which thou wast born.
People of Kalyug have adopted horrible practices and are extremely
degraded in mind.
They worship a variety of gods, have forsaken the Name and are
immersed in sin.
Go thou, spread Love and Devotion to the Name, and lighten the
burden of the earth.
Go thou, and glorify the name of God and destroy hypocrisy."
The Guru then sang the following Sabad:
"Were I to live for millions of years and drink the air for my
nourishment;
Were I to dwell in a cave where I beheld not sun or moon, and could
not even dream of sleeping;
I should still not be able to express Thy worth; how great shall I call
Thy Name?
O true Formless One, Thou art in Thine Own place-
As I have often heard I tell my tale- if it please Thee, show Thy favor
unto me.
Were I to be felled and cut in pieces, were I to be grounded in a mill;
Were I to be burned in a fire, and blended with its ashes,
7
Some writers say that after taking bath in the river, he went to the nearby forest.
Guru Nanak Dev 21
Thy Name?
Were I to become a bird and fly to a hundred heavens;
Were I to vanish from human gaze and neither eat nor drink,
Thy Name?
Nanak, had I hundreds of thousands of tons of paper and a desire to
write on it all after the deepest research;
Were ink never to fail me, and could I move my pen like the wind,
Thy Name?"
(Sri Rag Mohalla 1, p-14)
Then a voice was heard,"O Nanak, to him upon whom My look of kindness
resteth, be thou merciful, as I too shall be merciful. My name is God, the Primal
Brahm, and thou art the Divine Guru (Mei aad Parmeshar aur tu Gur Parmeshar)."
This has been the revelation of the Puratan Janamsakhi. The Guru himself
confirms that the Almighty asked him to go to the world and sing His praises. The
Guru says that after he had done his duty in this world, the Almighty called him
again:
"Me, a minstrel out of work, God applieth to His work;

Thus spake the Almighty unto me
Night and day, go and sing My praises.
The Almighty again did summon this minstrel to His most Exalted
Court.
On me He bestowed the robe of Honor of His praise and prayer,
On me He bestowed the goblet brimming with Nectar of His Holy
Name,
Those who at the bidding of the Guru
Feast and take their fill of the Lord's Holiness attain Peace and Joy.
Thy minstrel spreadeth Thy Glory by singing Thy Word;
Nanak, he who uttereth true praises obtaineth the Perfect One."
(Majh di Var-pauri 27, p-150)
Sikh Religion 22
It is said that after three days when he reappeared, some people saw hallow
around his head. Some people say that Guru Nanak's Guruship started with his
reappearance from the water. It should be pointed here in this respect that there
are Three Entities in Sikhism- God, Guru, and Gurbani (Divine Word). According
to Sikhism there is One but One God; He sends His emissary called Guru, who is
embodiment of Divine Light. God then delivers His message (Gurbani) through His
emissary, the Guru.
Without the Guru, there can be no Gurbani. Guru is a channel through whom
Gurbani is delivered. Therefore, when at the age of seven, Guru Nanak delivered
the first Divine message to his teacher (Rag Asa Mohalla 1, Patti Likhi, p-432), he
had to be and he was the Guru. Before disappearing in the river, a lot of Gurbani
was already delivered by the Guru. He was, thus, born as Guru and his
Guruship started from the very birth.
Bhai Gurdas, a Sikh apostle writes that first the Almighty bestowed His
blessings on Baba (Guru Nanak) and then He sent him to this world to spread the
Divine Word:
"Pehlan babei paya bakhash dar, pichhon dei phir ghal kamaee."
(Bhai Gurdas- Var 1, pauri 24)
Who was Guru Nanak's Guru? When he was asked, who his Guru was, Guru
Nanak replied that God Himself was his Guru:
"Unfathomable and Infinite is God Who acted as Guru of Nanak."

(Sorath Mohalla 1, p-599)
The Guru remained silent for a day after the reappearance and then he made
this announcement, "There is no Hindu and no Musalman." This meant that there
was no difference between man and man. (But some interpret that both Hindus
and Muslims had forgotten the precepts of their religions). This declaration made
Nawab Daulat Khan and his Qazi very mad. The Nawab asked the Guru to explain
whether his Qazi was not a true Muslim. The Guru described the traits of a true
Muslim:
"He who is firm in his faith,

Has a right to be called a Muslim.
His acts must be in accord with his faith in Prophet,
He must clean his heart of his pride and greed,
Not troubled by the two impostors- life and death,
Guru Nanak Dev 23
Resigned to the Will of God;

Knowing Him as the Doer,
Free himself from the self, and
Be compassionate towards all beings, O Nanak,
Such a one may call himself a Muslim."
(Majh ki Var Mohalla 1, p-141)
The Nawab then asked the Guru, "If there is no difference between the
Hindus and the Muslims, why don't you join us in our Namaz (Muslim prayer)?"
The Guru agreed to join them to take part in their prayer in the mosque where
Qazi led the Namaz. When Namaz was offered, the Qazi and the Nawab both
stood, kneeled and bowed in their prayer but the Guru remained standing. After
the Namaz was over, the Qazi said,"Why did you not take part in the prayer?" The
Guru replied,"I did take part in the prayer but both of you did not." Then he
explained,"While the Qazi performed the service, he remembered that there was a
well in his courtyard, and his mind was filled with apprehension lest his newly-born
filly should fall in the well. The Qazi's mind was, therefore, not present in the
prayer. Also while the Nawab was pretending to pray, his mind was set on
purchasing horses in Kabul."
Both admitted the truth of Guru's statements and the Nawab cried aloud to the
Qazi,"Thou seest not Khuda (God) speaking to us through Nanak?" The Muslims
perform five Namaz at five different times a day. The Guru addressed the
meaning and virtue of Namaz:
"Five prayers thou sayest five times a day,

With five different names;
But if Truth be thy first prayer,
The second to honestly earn your daily living,
The third to give in God's name,
Purity of mind by thy fourth prayer,
And praise and prayer to God thy fifth;
If thou practiseth these five virtues,
And good deeds be thine Kalma- the article of faith,
Then thy can call thyself a true Muslim.
By mere hypocrisy, O Nanak,
Sikh Religion 24
A man is deemed false through and through."

(Majh ki Var Mohalla 1, p-141)
Guru Nanak never asked a Muslim or a Hindu to become his disciple to get a
place in heaven after death. He told the Muslim to become a true Muslim and to a
Hindu to become a true Hindu in order to get salvation.
TRAVELS OF GURU NANAK:

Guru Nanak Dev saw the world suffering out of hatred, fanaticism, falsehood
and hypocrisy. The world had sunk in wickedness and sin. So he set out for the
regeneration of humanity on this earth. He carried the torch of truth, heavenly
love, peace and joy for mankind. He embarked on his Divine Mission and went
towards east, west, north and south and visited various centers of Hindus,
Muslims, Buddhists, Jainis, Sufis, Yogis and Sidhas. He met people of different
religions, tribes, cultures and races. He travelled on foot with his Muslim
companion named Mardana, a minstrel. His travels are called Udasis8.
In his first Udasi (travel)9, Guru Nanak covered east and south of India and
returned home after spending a little more than eight years. He started from
Sultanpur in August, 1507 and went to his village Talwandi to meet and inform his
parents about his long journey. The old parents wanted comfort and protection
from their young son in their old age and so they asked him not to go. But there
were thousands and thousands others waiting for the Divine Master for comfort,
love and salvation. The Guru, therefore, told his parents,"There is a call from
Heaven, I must go whither He directs me to go."
FIRST STOP AT EMINABAD:

Accompanied by Mardana, the Guru embarked on his mission and left his
family behind. He made his first stop at Saidpur, now known as Eminabad, and
there he met a poor carpenter named Lalo. The Master looked at poor Lalo
graciously and he was blessed with Divine love and lo, he was a blessed man.
The Guru chose to stay with Lalo for sometimes as a guest. The news reached
Malik Bhago, the chief of the town, that a holy person was staying with Lalo. Malik
Bhago was a corrupt man and he had amassed wealth through unfair means. He
8
The Janamsakhis use the word 'Udasi' for the Guru's travels. Udasi ordinarily means
withdrawal from the world but the Guru never withdrew from the world.
9
Some writers say that the Guru came back home after covering the east (after Puri)
and then took second Udasi towards the south.
Guru Nanak Dev 25
held a big gathering and invited all holy men including the Guru. The Guru,
however, did not accept his invitation. The Malik then made a special arrangement
for the Guru and requested him to come and eat at his residence. At last the Guru
went there and Malik Bhago said,"O holy man, I have prepared so many dishes
for you, but you are staying with a poor carpenter and eating his dry bread. Please
stay with me." The Guru replied,"I cannot eat your food because your bread is
ill-begotten and has been made with money sucked from the poor through unfair
means, while Lalo's bread is made from the hard-earned money." This made
Malik Bhago very mad and he asked the Guru to prove his point. The Guru then
sent for a loaf of bread from Lalo's house. In one hand the Guru held Lalo's bread
and in the other that of Malik Bhago's, and when he squeezed both, milk came out
from Lalo's bread and blood dripped from Malik Bhago's bread.
Malik Bhago was completely shaken by his guilt and asked for forgiveness.
The Guru asked him to distribute his ill-gotten wealth among the poor and
henceforth live an honest life. Malik Bhago was re-born with the Guru's blessing.
SUJJAN THUG:
According to Puratan Janamsakhi, before Guru Nanak turned towards east,
he went to Tolumba (now known as Makadampur in west Pakistan) and met
Sajjan Thug10. Sajjan always wore a white dress, displayed his rosary and thus
posed to be a holyman. He had built a Hindu temple and a Muslim mosque at the
courtyard of his residence. He would invite wayfarers to his residence to rest for
the night. But at night, he would take away their goods and money and sometimes
kill them. The Guru went and stayed with him for the night. At night the Guru did
not go to bed early which made Sajjan a bit too nervous to perform his nefarious
act of robbing. Sajjan asked the Guru to take rest and sleep but the Guru
replied,"God's minstrel does not go to sleep, till God sends word that he should
retire." The Guru then asked Mardana to play the rebec and he sang the following
Sabad:
"Bronze is bright and shining, but, by rubbing, its sable blackness

appeareth,
Which cannot be removed even by washing a hundred times.
They are friends who travel with me as I go along,
And who are found standing ready whenever their accounts are called
for.
10
Sajjan means friend and Thug means robber.
Sikh Religion 26
Houses, mansions, palaces painted on all sides,

When hollow within, are as it were crumbled and useless.
Herons arrayed in white dwell at places of pilgrimage;
Yet they rend and devour living things, and therefore should not be
called white.
My body is like the simmal tree; men beholding me mistake me.
Its fruit is useless: such qualities my body possesseth.
I am a blind man carrying a burden while the mountainous way is long.
I want eyes which I cannot get; how can I ascend and traverse the
journey?
Of what avail are services, virtues, and cleverness?
Nanak, remember the Name, so mayest thou be released from thy
shackles."
(Suhi Mohalla 1, p-729)
When Sajjan listened the Divine melody, he realized that the Guru's words
were actually addressed to him. Upon this he made his obeisance and fell at the
Guru's feet, and prayed to him to pardon his sins. The Guru said,"Sajjan, in the
Sovereignty of God, grace is obtained by two things, open confession and
reparation for wrong." Sajjan stood in submission. The Guru asked him to give all
his ill-gotten wealth to the poor. He obeyed the mandate and became a follower of
the Guru after receiving Charanpauhal11. It is said that the first historical Sikh
temple was constructed on the spot where this conversation was held.
GURU NANAK AT HARDWAR:

Hardwar is one of the Hindu pilgrimage places on the bank of river Ganges. It
was a Baisakhi day and the pilgrims got up early in the morning and bathed in the
river. As the sun came out, they started throwing water towards the sun. When
Guru Nanak asked them as to what they were doing, one priest replied,"We are
offering water to our dead ancestors in the region of Sun to quench their thirst."
Upon this the Guru started throwing water towards the west. The pilgrims
laughed and asked what he was doing. The Guru replied,"I am watering my fields
11
Also called Charanamrit. This was a form of initiation by drinking the water in which
the Guru's feet had been washed. The preamble of the Japji was read at the same
time. The ceremony was inaugurated by the Guru.
Guru Nanak Dev 27
in my village in the Punjab." The priest asked,"How can your water reach such a
distance?" The Guru retorted,"How far your ancestors are from here?" One of
them replied,"in the other world."
The Guru stated,"If the water cannot reach my fields which are about four
hundred miles away from here, how can your water reach your ancestors who are
not even on this earth?" The crowd stood in dumb realization. The Guru preached
against superstitions and false rituals, worship of gods and goddesses, penances
and renunciation. He stressed that only One God, the Formless, was to be
glorified. In this way he showed the path of truth and enlightenment. There is a
Gurdwara called Nanakwara in Hardwar on the bank of the river Ganges where
the Guru had stayed.
GURU AT GORAKHMATA:
After Hardwar, the Guru took his route towards Gorakhmata, about twenty
miles north of Pilibhit, and reached there via Joshi Math and Almora. Almora was
ruled by the rulers of Chand family and they used to do their offerings of human
beings to please their goddess Chandi. The Guru showed them the path of truth
and thus stopped them from massacring innocent people to please their goddess.
From there he reached Gorakhmata which was the abode of Jogis of

Gorakhnath clan. These Jogis had powers of Ridhi-Sidhi (supernatural powers).
Their blessings were eagerly sought by the family men. People avoided their
curses at all costs. Public from far and near had heard about these Jogis and their
popularity was widespread. It is said that these Jogis (Yogis) had also heard about
the Guru. When he reached there, they received him with great courtesy and
invited him to adopt their cult, wear their garb and join them as a Yogi. The Guru
explained to them that the life of seclusion which was not in the service of their
fellow beings, was worthless. The Guru uttered the following Sabad:
"Religion consisteth not in a patched coat, or in a Jogi's staff, or in

ashes smeared over the body;
Religion consisteth not in earrings worn, or a shaven head, or in the
blowing of horns.
Abide pure amid the impurities of the world; thus shalt thou find the
way of religion.
______________
Religion consisteth not in mere words;
He who looketh on all men as equal is religious.
Sikh Religion 28
Religion consisteth not in wandering to tombs or places of cremation,

or sitting in attitudes of contemplation;
Religion consisteth not in wandering in foreign countries, or in bathing
at places of pilgrimages.
way of religion.
_____________
On meeting a true Guru doubt is dispelled and the wanderings of the
mind restrained.
It raineth nectar, slow ecstatic music is heard, and man is happy within
himself.
way of religion.
_____________
Nanak, in the midst of life be in death; practice such religion.
When thy horn soundeth without being blown, thou shalt obtain the
fearless dignity-
Abide pure amid the impurities of the world, thus shalt thou find the
way of religion."
(Suhi Mohalla 1, p-730)
On hearing this, the Yogis made Guru Nanak obeisanceeisance. The Guru's
teaching became so effective that Gorakhmata became Nanakmata.
REETHA SAHIB:
There were forests around Gorakhmata. About forty miles from there, the
Guru met another group of Yogis. He sat under a soapnut tree and told them that
by discarding family life and living in the forests away from worldly life, could not
bring salvation. The inner change for attainment of peace and everlasting joy and
happiness, could be obtained anywhere by contemplating on God's name. The
Yogis asked,"Master, the fire of desire is not quenched even by endless
subjection of the body to discipline. Pray tell us a way to quench it." The Guru
replied,
"Destroy the feeling of egoism

Guru Nanak Dev 29
Destroy the sense of duality and attain oneness with Lord,

The path is hard for ignorant and egoistic;
But those who take shelter in the Word and absorbed in it,
And he who realizes that He is both within and without,
His fire of desire is destroyed by the Grace of the Guru, says Nanak."
Ramkali Mohalla 1, Sidh Gosht-46, p-943)
The shrewd mind of the Yogis wanted to test the Guru still further. Knowing
that the Guru did not have anything to offer, they asked him to give them
something to eat. The Guru was sitting under the soapnut tree and soapnuts are
always bitter. He gave them soapnuts to eat. To the utter surprise of the Yogis, the
soapnuts were very sweet. By the Grace of God, the soapnuts of half-side of the
tree where the Guru was sitting, became sweet and the other half of the same tree
had bitter soapnuts. The same is true even to-day. That place is called Reetha
Sahib and there is a Gurdwara in the memory of the Guru.
GURU AT BANARAS:
After Gorakhmata, the Guru took southernly route and passing through Gola,
Ayudhya and Prayag (Allahabad), reached Banaras, also called Varanasi- which
was said to be the seat of Hindu religious learning and abode of Lord Shiva. The
Guru and his companion Mardana encamped in a public square of the city. Pandit
Chatur Das was the chief Brahman of the city. Guru's dress was neither of a
family man nor of a Sanyasi (ascetic). Seeing this Pandit Chatur Das held a long
discussion with the Guru. The Guru asked the Pandit what did he read, what did
he teach to the people and what type of knowledge did he impart to his disciples?
The Pandit replied,"By the will of God I teach the people the fourteen sciences-
reading, swimming, medicine, alchemy,astrology, singing the six rags and their
raginis, the science of sexual enjoyment, grammar, music, horsemanship,
dancing, archery, theology, and statesmanship." The Guru explained that better
than all these was the knowledge of God. Upon this the Guru uttered the fifty-four
stanzas of Ramkali Mohalla 1- Dakhni Omkar. The true God is superior to all other
gods. The first two stanzas are as follows:
"It is the one God who created Brahma;

It is the one God who created our understanding;
It is from the one God the mountains and the ages of the world
emanated;
It is the one God who bestowed knowledge.
Sikh Religion 30
It is by the Word of God man is saved.

It is by the name of the one God the pious are saved.
Hear an account of the letter O-12
O is the best letter in the three worlds.
Hear, O Pandit, why writest thou puzzles?
Write under the instruction of the Guru the name of God, the
Cherisher of the world.
He created the world with ease; in the three worlds there is one Lord
of Light.
Under the Guru's instruction select gems and pearls, and thou shalt
obtain God the real thing.
If man understand, reflect, and comprehend what he readeth, he shall
know at last the True One is everywhere.
The pious man knoweth and remembereth the truth- that without the
True One the world is unreal."
(Ramkali Mohalla 1- Dakhni Omkar, p-929)
On hearing the Sabad of Ramkali, Pandit Chatur Das fell at the feet of the
Guru, and became a Sikh, and did much to spread Sikh religion in that area. The
place where the Guru stayed, is now called as Guru ka Bagh Gurdwara.
GURU AT GAYA:
After Banaras he reached Gaya which is a famous Hindu pilgrimage place
situated at the river Phalgu (Sarju). The Hindu priests had declared that any
offerings made at Gaya especially at the time of Baisakhi would secure salvation
for seven generations of those who had departed from this world. The simple
minded people made huge offerings and the priests fed the piters (ancestors) by
offering rice balls, lighted up little lamps to illuminate their paths in the high
heavens. The Guru started laughing which made the priests very angry. At that
point the Guru explained that those who left their bodies on earth, did not need
any food nor a glow of lamp to see. If this body could not go to the other world,
obviously it was not possible for any material substance of this world to reach the
other side. So the Guru enlightened the people and asked them to worship One
God, the Formless.
12
The symbol of the Eternal God. Here it is used instead of the Name.
Guru Nanak Dev 31
GURU TO KAMRUP:
After Gaya he passed through the area where modern city of Patna stands
and reached Hajipur. Passing through Kantnagar he reached Malda. The town of
Malda was situated at the confluence of rivers Ganges and Mahanadi. It is
reported that a local merchant of Malda did a great service to the Guru for which
he received Guru's blessings. The next stop was Dhubri in Assam. After Dhubri he
proceeded along the Brahmputra river on to Kamrup, a place near the modern city
of Gauhati. This whole route is marked by many old historical Gurdwaras bearing
association with the Guru.
The city of Kamrup was ruled by a woman of black magic. She had assumed
the name of Nurshah, the name of one from whom she had learnt this art. She
and her female companions practiced black magic and exorcised strange powers
in that locality. She owned the whole country around and many a mystic, yogi etc.
fell prey to her magical schemes.
The Guru stayed under a tree outside the city while Mardana went into the city
to get something to eat. On his way he met some women and fell victim to their
machination, who made a lamb of him. Under mesmeric influence Mardana did all
what they commanded him to do. He was thus imprisoned by the witchcraft of
Nurshah and could not return to the Guru. The Guru knew what had happened to
his minstrel and he started to rescue him from his captors. Nurshah saw the Guru
coming and tried to captivate him with her charms but her art of magic failed. She
found out that her spells were of no avail. On their fruitless efforts, the Guru
uttered the following Sabad on Kuchaji or the woman of bad character:
"I am a worthless woman; in me are faults; how can I go to enjoy my

spouse?
My spouse's wives are one better than the other; O my life, who careth
for me?
My female friends who have enjoyed their Spouse are in the shade of
the mango13.
I do not possess their virtues; to whom can I attribute blame?
What attributes of Thine, O Lord, shall I blazon abroad?
What names of Thine shall I repeat?
13
That is, they are fortunate. The mango is an evergreen, and its leaves always afford
shelter.
Sikh Religion 32
I cannot even attain one of Thy many excellences: I am ever a

sacrifice unto Thee.
Gold, silver, pearls, and rubies which gladden the heart-
These things the Bridegroom hath given me, and I have fixed my heart
on them.
I had palaces of brick fashioned with marble.
In these luxuries I forgot the Bridegroom and sat not near Him.
The Kulangs cry in the heavens, and the cranes have come to roost.
The woman goeth to her father-in-law's; how shall she show her face
as she proceedeth?
As morning dawned she soundly slept, and forgot her journey.
She separated from Thee, O Spouse, and therefore stored up grief for
herself.
In Thee, O Lord, are merits; in me all demerits: Nanak hath this one
representation to make,
Every night is for the virtuous woman; may I though unchaste obtain a
night also."
(Rag Suhi Mohalla 1, p-762)
The Guru also uttered the following Sabad on this occasion:
"In words we are good, but in acts bad.

We are impure-minded and black-hearted, yet we wear the white
robes of innocence.
We envy those who stand and serve at His gate.
They who love the Bridegroom and enjoy the pleasure of His
embraces,
Are lowly even in their strength, and remain humble.
Nanak, our lives shall be profitable if we meet such women."
(Sri Rag ki Var Mohalla 1,2-7,p-85)
After the Guru uttered these Sabads, Nurshah thought that she would tempt
him with wealth. Her attendants brought pearls, diamonds, gold, silver and laid
down before him. She then prayed,"O great magician, accept me as thy disciple
Guru Nanak Dev 33
and teach me thy magic." The Guru rejected all the presents and uttered the
following Sabad:
"O silly woman, why art thou proud?

Why enjoyest thou not the love of God in thine own home?
The Spouse is near; O foolish woman, why searchest thou abroad?
Put surma needles of God's fear into thine eyes, and wear the
decoration of love.
Thou shalt be known as a devoted happy wife if thou love the
Bridegroom.
What shall a silly woman do if she please not her Spouse?
However much she implore, she may not enter His chamber.
Without God's grace she obtaineth nothing, howsoever she may
strive.
Intoxicated with avarice, covetousness, and pride, she is absorbed in
mammon.
It is not by these means the Bridegroom is obtained; silly is the woman
who thinketh so.
Go and ask the happy wives by what means they obtained their
Spouse-
'Whatever He doeth accept as good; have done with cleverness and
orders,
Apply thy mind to the worship of His feet by whose love what is most
valued is obtained.
Do whatever the Bridegroom biddeth thee; give Him the body and
soul; such perfumes apply.'
Thus speak the happy wives: 'O sister, by these means the Spouse is
obtained.
Efface thyself, so shalt thou obtain the Bridegroom; what other art is
there?'
Only that day is of account when the Bridegroom looketh with
favor; the wife hath then obtained the wealth of the world.
So who pleaseth her Spouse is the happy wife; Nanak, she is the
queen of them all.
Sikh Religion 34
She is saturated with pleasure, intoxicated with happiness, and day

and night absorbed in His love.
She is beautiful and fair to view, accomplished, and it is she alone
who is wise."
(Tilang Mohalla 1, p-722)
On hearing this Sabad, Nurshah and her companions fell at the feet of the
Guru and asked for forgiveness and blessing to obtain salvation. The Guru told
them to repeat God's Name conscientiously, perform their domestic duties,
renounce magic and thus they would secure salvation. It is said that they became
Guru's followers. After a short stay he departed leaving behind the awakened
souls,to carry on his Divine mission.
KAUDA RAKHSHASH:
The Guru travelled many miles in the wilderness of Assam. His minstrel
Mardana was very hungry and tired, so they sat under a tree. After sometimes
Mardana went to get something to eat. On his way he met Kauda, the cannibal.
Kauda took Mardana by surprise and bound him hand and foot by a rope and then
carried him to the spot where he had kept a big pan full of oil for frying the flesh of
his victims. Kauda started to lighten fire under the pan. When Mardana saw that,
he was very frightened and prayed to the Guru to come to his rescue. The Guru
already knew and was on his way to get him released.
Kauda was trying to light the fire when the Guru appeared. This bewildered
Kauda completely. The Guru looked at him compassionately and graciously and
said,"Kauda! See-est thou not what thou dost, wilt thou cast thyself in the burning
fire of hell?" The very gracious and holy sight of the Divine Master made such
people realize their guilt and they fell on his feet and begged for mercy. Kauda
whose conscience was dead with heinous crimes, suddenly came to realization
and was overwhelmed with repentance. He fell on the feet of the Master and
prayed for mercy. The gracious Master blessed him with the Name. Kauda was
completely a changed man and thereafter lived as a devout disciple of the Guru.
GURU AT JAGAN NATH PURI:

After Golaghat Nagar and Dhanasri valley where cannibals inhabited in large
numbers, the Guru went back to Gauhati. From there he proceeded to Shillong
and to Silhet where an old Gurdwara stands in his memory. He then went to
Dacca and on the way he passed through Calcutta and Cuttack and finally
reached Puri.
Guru Nanak Dev 35
The temple of Jagan Nath, the Lord of the East, was one of the four most
revered temples of the Hindus- the other three being Som Nath, Badri Nath and
Vishwa Nath. It is said that Jagan Nath's idol was sculptured by the architect of
the gods and it was installed at the temple by Lord Brahma himself. It was the
anniversary of installation of the idol when Guru Nanak reached the temple. The
Guru visited the temple not to adore their Lord but to teach the people that the
worship of God was superior to the worship of the deity. It was the evening time
and the priests brought a salver full of many lighted lamps, flowers, incense and
pearls and then all stood to offer the salver to their enshrined idol-god. The
ceremony was called 'Arti', a song of dedication. The high-priest invited the Guru
to join in the god's worship. The Guru did not join their service which enraged the
priests. On being asked the reason the Guru explained that a wonderful serenade
was being sung by nature before the invisible altar of God. The sun and the moon
were the lamps, placed in the salver of the firmament and the fragrance wafted
from the Malayan mountains was serving as incense. The Guru, therefore, instead
of accepting the invitation of the high-priest to adore the idol, raised his eyes to
the heaven and uttered the following Sabad of Arti:
"The sun and moon, O Lord, are thy lamps; the firmament
Thy salver; the orbs of the stars, the pearls enchased in it.
The perfume of the sandal14 is Thine incense; the wind is
Thy fan; all the forests are Thy flowers, O Lord of light.
What worship is this, O Thou Destroyer of birth?
Unbeaten strains of ecstasy are the trumpets of Thy worship.
Thou hast a thousand eyes and yet not one eye; Thou hast a
thousand forms and yet not one form;
Thou hast a thousand pure feet and yet not one foot;
Thou hast a thousand organs of smell and yet not one 15 organ-
I am fascinated by this play of Thine.
The Light which is in everything is Thine, O Lord of Light.
From its brilliancy everything is brilliant;
By the Guru's teaching the light becometh manifest.
14
Malianlo- wind from Malay tree- sandlewood tree.
15
All the eyes of the world are Yours but Thou has no material eye as being Formless.
Sikh Religion 36
What pleaseth Thee is the real Arti.

O God, my mind is fascinated with Thy lotus feet as the
bumble-bee with the flower: night and day I thirst for them.
Give the water of Thy grace to the sarang16 Nanak, so that he may
dwell in Thy name."
(Dhanasri Mohalla 1, Arti, p-663)
According to the Puratan Janamsakhi, the Guru ended his first Udasi with the
visit to Puri and returned to Punjab. After some time he took his second Udasi to
cover the south. If the Guru had returned from Puri, he must have visited some
important places on his way back, but there is no mention of it in the Janamsakhi.
However, the Meharban version of the Janamsakhi treats the eastern and the
southern journeys as a single Udasi. Others argue that the geographical location
of Puri is as such that a visitor planning to visit south India, would not return to
Punjab and then start for the southern journey. Many writers therefore, believe
that the Guru continued his southward journey from Puri.
GURU TO SANGLADEEP (CEYLON):

From Puri the Guru went to Gantur of present Andhra Pradesh district,
Kanchipuram, Tiruvannamalai and Tiruchchirupalli. All these places have
Gurdwaras to mark the visit of the Guru. From Tiruchchirupalli he sailed down to
Kaveri river and reached Nagapatnam, a very old port of south India. From there
he proceeded to Sangladeep (Ceylon) and Betticola was the first place of his stay
in the island. He went to Matiakalam (now known as Matalai) which was the
capital of Sangladeep under Raja Shiv Nabh.
Bhai Mansukh, a trader from Punjab and a disciple of the Guru, had been to
Sangladeep in connection with his business long before the Guru's visit to the
island. By reason of his trade, Bhai Mansukh had access to Raja Shiv Nabh and
thus he had told the Raja all about Guru Nanak. The Raja inquired how he could
meet the Guru. Mansukh told him,"Rise early in the morning and recite
Moolmantar. If you earnestly pray, the Guru will respond to your prayers."
Every morning Raja Shiv Nabh meditated and prayed for the holy sight
(darshan) of the Guru. Time passed on but the Guru did not appear. Many
16
The sarang is a bird which is also known as Chatrik or Papiha. It is supposed to drink
water only when moon is in the mansion of Arcturus, so when its time comes to drink
it is naturally thirsty.
Guru Nanak Dev 37
persons came and claimed to be the Guru but all were found to be the fake
claimants. One day news was brought to the Raja that a holy man, with a rare
glory beaming on his face (spiritual aura), had arrived in the old neglected garden,
and as soon as he set his foot in the garden, the withered trees sprouted into
green foliage.
Due to the previous fake claimants, the Raja devised a plan to test the visitors
before he could bow his head to any one of them. The Raja, therefore, sent
beautiful girls to seduce the new- comer with their beauty and charm. The report
was sent to the Raja that the girls not only failed to seduce the visitor, but they
themselves had been transformed under his spell. Hearing this, the Raja hurriedly
came to see the holy Master. Spontaneously he fell at the feet of the Guru. The
Guru placed his hand on his head and blessed him. Who could describe the
ecstatic joy that had dawned upon Raja.
The whole city rushed to the garden to have holy sight of the Master. A
dharamsala, a religious common place, was built where the Guru held daily
religious congregations and preached his divine doctrine. People were
enlightened with God's Name and they became Guru's followers.
After staying there for some time the Guru started in the southerly direction
and reached Katargama. Then he reached Sita Eliya, a place where Sita spent
her period of captivity. At the time of Guru Nanak's visit, this place was in the
Kotte kingdom of Raja Dharma Prakarma. The inscription discovered by Dr.
Karuna Ratna and Parana Vitana in the famous museum of Anurodh Pura,
furnishes a brief account of the encounter of Jnanakacharya (Nanak) with the
Buddhist Bhikshu, Dharma Kirt-sthavira. This inscription also informs that the Raja
Dharma Prkramabahu had promised to embrace Guru Nanak's creed if he won in
the debate. Guru Nanak won. But before he could embrace the Guru's creed, the
Brahmans very cleverly arranged another public debate, this time between the
Guru and Dharma Dvajapandita and maneuvered the result in favor of the latter.
In this way they did not let the ruler fall under the influence of the Guru.
RETURN FROM SANGLADEEP:

Worship of Shiv's idol was very common in southern India at that time. There
were twelve Shivling temples and six of them were situated in the south. Southern
India was also ridden with caste system. Guru Nanak had to visit all such places
to show the people the path of Eternal Truth i.e. the worship of Almighty, the
Formless. This was superior and fruitful than the worship of the idols.
Sikh Religion 38
After staying for some time (may be a year) in Sangladeep, the Guru reached
Cochin on his wayback journey. There is a Gurdwara at this place to mark the
memory of the Guru. Delivering his divine doctrine he passed through Palghat,
Nilgiri Hills, Rangapatan and then reached Pandharpur. Saint Nam Dev whose
Bani is included in Guru Granth Sahib, passed most of his life at this place. From
there he reached Barsi which was the native place of Saint Trilochan whose two
Sabads are included in Guru Granth Sahib. From there he passed through Poona,
Amarnath, Nasik, Aurangabad and reached Amreshwar where there was famous
temple called Onkar Mandir. Here the worship of Shivling (Shiv's idol) was
considered as a worship of God. The people considered Sanskrit as the language
of the gods and learning of Sanskrit language was considered as an act of
holiness.
The Guru preached against the idol worship and stressed that one should
only worship One but One God, the Formless. The gospel preached by the Guru
at the Onkar Mandir, is included in Guru Granth Sahib as Ramkali Mohalla 1-
Dakhni Onkar, page 929.
Then he proceeded to Indaur, Ujjain, Baroda and finally reached Palitana

where there was a famous Jain temple. Jaini Sadhus would not take bath for
many days thinking bathing killed some life in the water. Here he had discussion
with a Jain Sadhu named Ambhi. He explained to the Sadhu that running away
from water would not do any religious good but the worship of the Almighty was
the only answer.
The Guru went through almost all the famous Hindu pilgrimage places in the
area and delivered his message of Oneness of God and to have belief in none
other than One Supreme Being only. He visited Somnath, Sudhana, Puri and
Dwarka. From Kathiawar through Kachh and Chataur, he reached Ajmer. There
was a famous Muslim saint, Khawaza Mai-u-din Chisti, who propagated Islam for
about seventy years at Ajmer. It was an annual Muslim gathering to celebrate
Khawaza's day when the Guru reached there. He forbade the Muslims from
worshipping the Makbras (the tombs of their saints), but asked them to worship
only One God.
Passing through Pushker, he reached Gokal Mathura-Bindraban. People were

in full preparation for celebrating Lord Krishna's birthday. The Hindus placed
Krishna's idol (which they call Thakur) in a small cradle.They were swinging it and
were putting all their offerings before the idol. The Guru exposed the futility of idol
worship and preached them to worship God, the Formless.
Guru Nanak Dev 39
After that he arrived at Delhi and stayed at Majnu da Tilla. There is a

Gurdwara at this place at the bank of river Jamna. A Gurpurb of Baisakhi is
celebrated at this place every year in April. Thence he went to Panipat where he
met a Muslim saint Sheikh Sharf or Taher and urged him to worship only one God,
the All- Pervading Divine Spirit instead of worshiping the tombs of the saints.
Passing through Pehwa, he reached Kurukshetra17, a place where the famous

battle of Mahabharat was fought between the Kauravs and the Pandavs. It was an
occasion of solar eclipse when the Guru visited Kurukshetra. Thousands of people
including a large number of Brahmans and saints had gathered there. Hindus
consider it sacred to go to Kurukshetra at the time of solar eclipse, bathe in the
holy tank and give alms to Brahman priests. According to Hindu belief, solar
eclipse occurs when sun, the god, is harassed by its enemies, the demons. None
is required to eat anything during the eclipse.
The Guru went there to draw attention of the erring Hindu community towards
the fact that eclipse was nothing but only a natural phenomenon. The Guru took
his seat near the sacred tank and when the sun was eclipsed he began to cook
deer which was presented to him by Prince Rai Singh18. A big crowd gathered
around the Guru, for it was a sacrilege to cook meat. The Brahmans led by Nanu
besieged the Guru and were ready to club him to death. The Guru stood up and
spoke. His words worked like a magic and the crowd stood spell-bound. The Guru
uttered the following two Sabads on this occasion:
"Man is first conceived in flesh, he dwelleth in flesh,

When he quickeneth, he obtaineth a mouth of flesh; his bone, skin,
and body are made of flesh.
When he is taken out of the womb, he seizeth teats of flesh.
His mouth is of flesh, his tongue is of flesh, his breath is in flesh.
When he groweth up he marrieth, and bringeth flesh home with him.
Flesh is produced from flesh; all man's relations are made from flesh.
By meeting the true Guru and obeying God's order, everybody shall go
right.
17
Some writers believe that the Guru went to Kurukshetra in the beginning of the first
Udasi.
18
Bhai Mani Singh Janamsakhi.
Sikh Religion 40
If thou suppose that man shall be saved by himself, he shall not:

Nanak, it is idle to say so."
(Var Malar ki- Slok Mohalla 1- 25.1, p-1289)
The Guru continued:
"Fools wrangle about flesh (meat), but know not divine knowledge or
meditation on God.
They know not what is meat, or what is vegetable, or in what sin
consisteth.
It was the custom of the gods to kill rhinoceroses, roast them and
feast.
They who forswear flesh and hold their noses when near it, devour
men at night.
They make pretenses to the world, but they know not divine
knowledge or meditation on God.
Nanak, why talk to a fool? He cannot reply or understand what is said
to him.
He who acteth blindly is blind; he hath no mental eyes.
Ye were produced from the blood of your parents, yet ye eat not fish
or meat.
When man and woman meet at night and cohabit,
A foetus is conceived from flesh; we are vessels of flesh.
O Brahman, thou knowest not divine knowledge or meditation on God,
yet thou callest thyself clever.
Thou considereth the flesh that cometh from abroad19 bad,
O my Lord, and the flesh of thine own home good.
All animals have sprung from flesh, and the soul taketh its abode in
flesh.
They whose Guru is blind, eat things that ought not to be eaten, and
abstain from what ought to be eaten.
In flesh we are conceived, from flesh we are born; we are vessels of
flesh.
19
The meat of animals.
Guru Nanak Dev 41
O Brahman, thou knowest not divine knowledge or meditation on God,

yet thou callest thyself clever.
Meat is allowed in the Purans, meat is allowed in the books of
Musalmans, meat hath been used in the four ages.
Meat adorneth sacrifice and marriage functions; meat hath always
been associated with them.
Women, men, kings, and emperors spring from flesh.
If they appear to you to be going to hell, then accept not their
offerings.
See how wrong it would be that givers should go to hell and receivers
to heaven.
Thou understandest not thyself, yet thou instructest others; O Pandit,
thou art very wise!
O Pandit, thou knowest not from what flesh hath sprung.
Corn, sugar-cane, and cotton are produced from water20; from water
the three worlds are deemed to have sprung.
Water saith,'I am good in many ways'; many are the modifications of
water.
If thou abandon the relish of such things, thou shalt be superhuman,
saith Nanak deliberately."
(Ibid, 25-2, p-1289)
GURU TO SARSA:
From Kurukshetra the Guru passed through Jind where there is Gurdwara in
his memory and then reached Sarsa. Here he met a Muslim saint. The Muslim Pir
had great influence over his disciples and he had given them the guarantee of
securing a place in heaven for them. In return of such a guarantee, the disciples
would bring big offerings in cash and kind to the Pir. The Guru explained to them
that in order to get salvation, they should worship One God, the mere offerings
would lead them no where.
TO SULTANPUR:
Sultanpur was about 135 miles north east of Sarsa and after eight years and
covering more than six thousand miles on foot, the Guru reached Sultanpur. The
20
Water assists the growth of vegetables, and on vegetables animals are fed.
Sikh Religion 42
elder sister, Bibi Nanki and her husband, and other acquaintances were overjoyed
to see him back.
HOME COMING:
After staying sometimes at Sultanpur, the Guru started towards Talwandi. His
father was about 75 years old. There was no postal service in those days. The old
parents were waiting for their son to return. At last their son reached home and
their joy knew no bounds. People from far and near came to have holy sight of the
Guru. They started rejoicing his company again. At that time the Guru's children
and his wife were with his in-laws at Pakhokey, a place about 110 miles towards
Lahore. So he proceeded to see his wife and children.
Ajita was the Chaudhry (chief) of that village. He had heard about the Guru
but he had never met him before. Ajita was so much impressed with the first holy
sight of the Guru that he immediately became his disciple.
FOUNDATION OF KARTARPUR:
Some writers say that the Guru founded Kartarpur (city of the Creator) after
his third Udasi. Others believe that he started the habitation of Kartarpur in 1516
right after he came back from his first travel in 1515. Although wherever he went,
he set up the missionary centers, yet he wanted to set up a central place to co-
ordinate the efforts and activities of his mission. Therefore he chose this place
near Pakhokey along the bank of the river Ravi. When he broke this news to
Chaudhry Ajita, he immediately agreed with him. The Chaudhry and many other
people of that village denoted their land for the new town. The foundation of
Kartarpur was started immediately. The Guru brought his parents to Kartarpur and
so did Mardana. Morning and evening religious congregations were started.
SECOND UDASI:
After starting the habitation of Kartarpur, the Guru started his second travel
towards north. He made his first stop at Sialkot21, a city about 50 miles east of
21
Some writers describe a different route of the second Udasi. They believe that it
started from Talwandi to Lahore, Sultanpur and passing through Jullundhur and
Hoshiarpur, the Guru reached the abode of Pir Budhan Shah, where later on, the sixth
Guru founded the city of Kiratpur. From there the Guru proceeded to Bilaspur and
then visited Mandi, Rawalsar, Jawalaji, and Kangra. Thence he marched to Baijnath,
Kulu and Sapiti Valley and stayed in a village called Mulani. Some relics of the Guru
are reported to have been preserved and worshipped by the people of this village.
Guru Nanak Dev 43
Kartarpur. After the Muslim invaders established their rule in India, many Muslim
faqirs (saints and preachers) also came along with them and these faqirs set up
their own centers at different places to preach Islam. Through their missionary
work most of the Hindus were converted to Islam. Pir Hamza Ghons was one of
those faqirs who set up his center at Sialkot. There lived a Hindu family in that city
who did not have any children. Thinking that the Pir had miraculous powers, the
head of this Hindu family begged the Pir to bless him with a son. He promised that
if a son was born, he would offer him to the Pir. By the grace of God, a son was
born, but the man shied away to keep his promise and did not offer his son to the
Pir. This enraged the Pir so much that he branded the whole city as full of liars
and wanted to destroy it in revenge. In order to accomplish the destruction of the
city, he sat in seclusion and undertook a fast of forty days. The people became
very frightened and his disciples would not allow any one to come near him.
The Guru sat nearby and asked Mardana to play his rebec and started the
Divine Sabad. Upon this the Pir was so much shaken up that he was forced to
break his fast. As he listened to the Divine praise and prayer, he calmed down
and sat before the Guru. The Guru made the Pir understand that for the mistake
of one person, there was no justification of destroying the whole city. Pir Hamza
Ghons was touched with the reality and truth.Thus he abandoned his revengeful
act of destruction. There is a Gurdwara in honor of the Guru in Sialkot.
From there the Guru proceeded to Jammu and the temple of Vaishnu Devi
goddess. Preaching his doctrine of Truth, he passed through Vairi Nag, Kukar Nag
and Anant Nag springs and reached Pehalgam and then Amarnath, a place about
90 miles east of Srinagar. The Hindus worshiped Shivling at Amarnath, but the
Guru discussed the uselessness of idol worship and asked them to worship one
and only one God. A few miles before Amarnath there is a Gurdwara called Matan
Sahib.
There lived at Srinagar a very learned Pandit called Brahm Das who always
had some camels following him, loaded with volumes of ancient wisdom. This
meant that he had the mastery over the knowledge contained in that load of
religious books. He learnt that a holy man and a great Teacher had arrived in the
Then passing through Prang Passes, the Guru reached Tibet and thence proceeded
to Mansarovar Lake and Kailash Parbat (Sumer Parbat). Through the Chasul Pass,
he entered Ladakh and then through Skardu and Kargal, he reached Amarnath. After
passing through Pehlgam, Anant Nagar, he reached Srinagar and Bara Mula, and
then wending his way to Hasan Abdal, Tilla Bal Gudai and Sialkot, he returned to
Talwandi.
Sikh Religion 44
valley and that many people had gone to him for his blessing. He first decided to
go to him (Guru), but then his pride of knowledge kept him away. One day
however, he went to see his friend, Kamal and mentioned to him about a strange
visitor (Guru Nanak) in the valley.
Kamal was a devout Muslim and a seeker of Truth. He went to see the Guru
without any hesitation. When Kamal got the glimpse of the Guru, he fell on Guru's
feet and fainted with joy. As he regained consciousness, he found in his own heart
the Light he had been yearning for years. Kamal got the blessing and became
Guru's follower. The Guru asked him to settle in the valley of Kurram from where
he spread Guru's doctrine to Kabul, Qandhar and Tirah.
After that Brahm Das also came to see the Master. He entered into discussion
with the Guru and boasted of his knowledge of ancient wisdom. Seeing his camels
loaded with books, the Guru uttered the following Sabad:
"One may read cartloads of books,

One may read caravan-loads of books,
One may study boatloads of books
Or fill cellars with volumes of his study;
One may read for years and years
And spend every month in the year in study only;
And one may study all one's life
Right up to his last breath;
O Nanak, only One word, God's name, would be of account,
All else would be senseless discussion of pride."
(Asa Mohalla 1- Slok Mohalla 1, 1.9, p-467)
On hearing this Brahm Das begged,"Forgive me, O holy Guru! I have read
sacred books and have acquired academic knowledge of all the six schools of
philosophy, but I must confess that I have attained no peace of mind. Pray tell me,
how can I get it?"
The Guru explained,"Academic knowledge breeds pride and pride darkens

man's vision. Ego is the greatest barrier and unless a man gets rid of it, he cannot
grasp the Truth, and there can be no peace of mind." Brahm Das fell at the feet of
the Guru and begged,"Save me O Lord! I was in the dark and I am a sinner; bless
me with peace." Brahm Das got the blessing and became Guru's disciple. He was
Guru Nanak Dev 45
entrusted with the task of preaching Sikh faith amongst the people of Kashmir
valley.
GURU TO KAILASH PARBAT:

From Amarnath the Guru entered into Tibet and then proceeded to the
Mansarovar Lake and Kailash Parbat (also called Sumer Parbat). There he met
many renowned Sidhas. They inquired of the Guru about the conditions prevailing
in India. The Guru told them that falsehood overshadowed the land and the moon
of truth was completely enshrouded in the darkness of ignorance. The kings were
butchers and justice had taken wings and flown away. Then he further
said,"Nathji, when the Sidhas (Yogis) are hiding themselves in mountain enclaves,
who is left over there to lead the people in the right direction?"
The Sidhas wanted the Guru to wear their garb and become a yogi, but they
could not succeed. They had the supernatural powers which they tried upon the
Guru. They asked him to bring water from the nearby spring. The Guru took a
bowl and went to bring water. By their miraculous powers, the Sidhas turned the
water into jewels and diamonds. They had thought that the Guru would be
overwhelmed with the wealth. He did not care about the jewels and came back
with empty bowl. They still tried many more tricks but failed to succeed. At last
they acknowledged the super-powers of the Guru and sat around him in
submission and the discussion ensued 22. The Guru convinced them that instead
of wearing empty forms and doing hard penances, they should exert themselves
in the service of mankind. A Sidh called Charpat asked the Guru,
"The world is an ocean, and is said to be difficult to cross; how shall

man traverse it?
Saith Charpat, O Audhut Nanak, give a true reply."
(Ramkali Mohalla 1, Sidh Gosht-4, p-938)
The Guru replied,
"As the lotus floats in water, but remain unaffected by its waves;
As the swan swims in it and is not drenched by water;
So by meditating on the Word and repeating God's name,
Shalt thou be able to cross safely ocean of the world.
22
This discussion with the Sidhas is given in Ramkali Mohalla 1- Sidh Gosht, page 938
of the Guru Granth Sahib.
Sikh Religion 46
Nanak is a servant to those who remain unattached in the

world, in whose hearts the one God abideth, who live without desires
in the midst of desires,
And who see and show to others the Inaccessible and
Incomprehensible God."
(Ibid, Sidh Gosht-5, p-938)
Another Yogi asked:
"What is the source of thy system

And when did it start?
Who is thy Guru, of whom thou art the disciple?"
(Ibid.43, p-942)
The Guru replied:
"My system began

With the beginning of the breath of life.
Its source is the wisdom of the True Guru,
The True Guru is the Word,
And intentive consciousness is the disciple."
(Ibid.44, p-943)
Images of Guru Nanak are said to be present in some of the temples of this
area. From Kailash Parbat, the Guru turned north- west and entered Ladakh area
through the Chasul Pass and then reached Karunagar. A remarkable point of this
place is that there are a few villages in the neighborhood where none except Guru
Nanak is worshipped. At a short distance from Karunagar, there is a place called
Gumpha Hemus which keeps the memory of Guru Nanak's visit alive. The people
here have preserved the stone on which the Guru is believed to have seated
himself during his visit. He came to Skardu where there is a Gurdwara named
after the Guru. From there he proceeded to Kargal, Pehalgam, Anant Nagar,
Srinagar and Bara Mula and finally came back to Kartarpur.
Kashmir had been the center of the learned Pandits (Brahmans). In view of
that, this area was deeply involved in idol-worship and other related rites and
rituals. The Guru professed the qualities of God emphasizing that one should
worship none other than One Supreme Being. He further stressed that other rites
Guru Nanak Dev 47
and rituals were of no avail. Pandit Brahm Das who became Guru's disciple, did
great service in preaching the Guru's doctrine in the valley of Kashmir.
THIRD UDASI:
The third Udasi was undertaken towards the west. Guru Nanak reached
Pakpatan (Ajodhan) where he met Sheikh Brahm who was the eleventh in
succession to Baba Farid, whose Bani is also included in Guru Granth Sahib. The
Guru had wide range of discussion with Sheikh Brahm. The Guru stated,
"Thou art the tablet, O Lord, Thou art the pen, and Thou art the
writing,
Speak of the one God; O Nanak, why should there be second."
(Var Malar ki Mohalla 1, 28-2, p-1291)
The Sheikh asked the Guru to explain,"You say ,'There is only one God, why
should there be a second?', and I (Sheikh) say:
There is one Lord and two ways;

Which shall I adopt, and which reject?"
The Guru replied:
"There is one Lord and one way;

Adopt one and reject the other."
In a Var (like Asa di Var) there has to be two beings; and the Sheikh asked
the Guru to let him hear a strain in praise of the One God. "My idea is", said the
Sheikh,"that adoration cannot be performed without two beings, that is, God and
the Prophet. Let me see whom thou makest man's intercessor." Upon this the
Guru asked Mardana to play the rebec and he uttered the first Slok and Pauri of
Asa di Var:
"I am a sacrifice, Nanak, to my Guru a hundred times a day,

Who without any delay made demigods out of man.
Nanak, they who, very clever in their own estimation, think not of the
Guru,
Shall be left like spurious sesames in a reaped field-
They shall be left in the field, saith Nanak, without an owner.
The wretches may even bear fruit and flower, but shall contain ashes
within their bodies.
Sikh Religion 48
Pauri:
God Himself created the world, and formed Himself into Name,
He created Nature by His power; seated He beheld His work with
delight.
O Creator, Thou art the Giver; being pleased Thou bestowest and
practisest kindness.
Thou knowest all things; Thou givest and takest life with a word.
Seated Thou beholdest Thy work with delight."
(Asa Mohalla 1, p-462-63)
The Sheikh then wanted a knife,"Give me such a knife that those who are
killed with it, shall be acceptable to God. With the ordinary knife the lower animals
are killed. If a man's throat be cut with this knife, it becomes carrion."
The Guru replied in affirmative:
"Truth is the knife, truth is pure steel;

Its fashion is altogether incomparable.
Put it on the hone of the Word,
And fit it into the scabbard of merit;
If any one be bled with that, O Sheikh,
The blood of avarice will be seen to issue forth.
If man be slaughtered with it, he shall go to meet God,
O Nanak, and be absorbed in the sight of Him."
(Ramkali ki Var, Mohalla 1, 19.2, p-956)
On hearing this the Sheikh raised his head in amazement and said,"Well
done. O Nanak, there is no difference between God and thee. Kindly bless me so
that I too may be on good terms with Him." The Guru replied,"Sheikh Brahm, God
will cause thy ship to arrive safe." The Sheikh requested the Guru to give him the
firm promise of this. The Guru complied and blessed him with salvation.
According to Puratan Janamsakhi, the first nine pauries (stanzas) of Asa di

Var, were uttered by the Guru during the discussion with Sheikh Brahm and other
fifteen pauries of Asa di Var were uttered for Duni Chand Dhuper of Lahore.
The Guru then proceeded to Multan, Uch, Sakhar and reached Lakhpat,
where a Gurdwara stands marking the memory of the Guru. Then he reached
Guru Nanak Dev 49
Kuriani where a tank is called after Guru's name. He visited Miani, about fifty miles
west of city of Karachi and visited the temples of Hindus and the Muslims in the
area. Near Hinglaj, there is a Dharmsala preserving the memory of the Guru's visit
to this place. From there he boarded a ship for Arabia.
GURU NANAK AT MECCA:

He disguised himself in the blue dress of a Mohammadan pilgrim, took a
faqir's staff in his hand and a collection of his hymns called 'Pothi' under his arm.
He also carried with him like a Muslim devotee, a cup for his ablutions and a rug
whereon to pray. Like a pilgrim he went inside the great mosque where the
pilgrims were engaged in their devotions. When he lay down to sleep at night, he
turned his feet towards the Kaaba. A priest, Jiwan23 kicked him and said,"Who is
this infidel sleeping with his feet towards the House of God?" The Guru
replied,"Turn my feet in the direction in which God is not." Upon this Jiwan seized
the Guru's feet and dragged them in the opposite direction. Whereupon, it is said,
the Kaaba (temple) turned around, and followed the revolution of Guru's body.
Some say that when the Guru asked the priest to turn his feet in the direction
where God was not, the priest came to realization that God was everywhere. But
those who witnessed this miracle were astonished and saluted the Guru as a
supernatural being.
Then the Qazis and the Mullas crowded round the Guru and asked whether
he was a Muslim or a Hindu? The Guru replied that he was neither of the two.
Then they asked,"Who is the superior of the two, the Hindu or the Muslim?" The
Guru replied,"Without good deeds, both will repent. The superiority lies in deeds
and not in mere creeds."
The chief priest was a seeker of the Truth and he asked for Guru's blessings.
The Guru preached the doctrine of Nam. He then gave instructions to the priest in
the art of true living, to practice to live in His presence day and night and to glorify
the Lord and thereby to rub out the dirt of sins from the tablet of the mind.
GURU AT MEDINA:
In due time the Guru proceeded to Medina, another holy city of the Muslims
where their Prophet Mohammad lived for many years and breathed his last. He
reached at nightfall and stopped outside the town. It happened to be a place
where lepers were segregated and no provision was made for their comfort or
treatment. History states that the Guru healed them all and as a result, the people
23
Bhai Gurdas, Var-1, pauri-32.
Sikh Religion 50
came in crowds to have holy glimpse of the Guru. After that he journeyed to
Bagdad through Basra.
GURU AT BAGDAD:
There lived a very famous Muslim saint, Pir Abdul Kadar who died in Bagdad
in 1166 A.D. He was also known as Dastgir and his successors were called
Dastgirs too. The Muslim high priests did not like unethical and immoral musical
verses. Instead of condemning the demoralizing poetry, they outrightly rejected
the music ('Rag') itself. So according to Muslim Shariat (code of law), music was
forbidden. The whole of Sikh scripture is in verse and in various different forms of
Rags and Raginis. In the morning the Guru shouted the call for prayer, on which
the whole population became rapt in silent astonishment. May be he did it
differently than the Muslims. Then Mardana played the rebec and the Guru started
the Sabad Kirtan (musical recitation of Gurbani). Whosoever heard was in
ecstasy. The news spread in the city. The high priest Pir Dastgir, another holy
man, Bahlol and others came to see the Guru.
According to the Mohammadans there are seven skies above the earth and
seven nethers including earth itself. The Guru began to recite the Japji. When he
repeated the twenty-second pauri (stanza) of Japji, the Pir got wonder-stuck
hearing something contrary to the authority of the holy Quran, that there were
hundreds of thousands of nethers and upper regions, and that at last men grew
weary of searching for them. The Pir then called upon the Guru to give a
manifestation of what he said. Upon this it is said24, the Guru laid his hand on the
priest's son and showed him upper and lower regions described in Japji- pauri 22.
To prove whether the boy actually saw those regions, he brought Parshad (sacred
food) from one of those regions and gave it to his father. Both the Pir and Bahlol
bowed before the Guru and asked for his blessings.
Bahlol became Guru's follower. It is said that he spent sixty years at the foot
of the slab, where the sacred feet of the Guru had rested during their discussion.
Later on a shrine was built there in the memory of the Guru. The English
translation of the inscription on the slab inside the shrine is:
"In memory of the Guru, that is the Divine Master, Baba Nanak, Faqir Aulia,
this building has been raised with the help of seven saints, and the
chronogram reads. The blessed disciple has produced a spring of Grace
year 917"
(Muslim year).
24
Bhai Gurdas- Var 1, pauri 35-36.
Guru Nanak Dev 51
Swami Anand Acharya of Sweden mentions in his book 'Snow Bird', published
by Macmillan & Sons, London, that during his visit to Bagdad, he found another
inscription on the slab, dated 917 Hijri. The inscription reads:
"Here spoke the Hindi Guru Nanak to Faqir Bahlol, and for these sixty years
since the Guru left Iraq, the soul of Bahlol has rested on the Master's word
like a bee poised on a dawn-lit honey rose."
RETURN FROM BAGDAD:

From Bagdad the Guru passed through Iran, Turkstan and Afghanistan and
then reached Kabul. Some writers believe that the Guru took the popular route
from Bagdad towards Tehran, Kandhar and reached Kabul. On his way he passed
through Mehds. Bhai Mani Singh's Janamsakhi makes a reference of his visit to
this place. Since the visit of Guru Nanak to Kabul, the Sikh contacts had been
carefully maintained. Sikh preachers were stationed there to disseminate the
teachings of the Guru. At one time Bhai Gurdas also served as one of the Sikh
missionaries at Kabul.
From Kabul the Guru proceeded to Jalalabad, Sultanpur and passed through
Khyber Pass to reach Peshawar. There are Gurdwaras at Jalalabad and
Sultanpur to mark his visit. There are springs of water associated with his visit.
The Guru paid a visit to the Gorakh Hatri and had discourse with Jogis. He also
went to Hassan Abdal, now known as Panja Sahib, and sat at the foot of the hill.
GURU NANAK AND VALI KANDHARI:

On the top of a small hill, there lived a Muslim Faqir called Vali Kandhari who
was well-known in the area for possessing miraculous powers. Mardana needed
water which could only be obtained from Vali. Mardana told Vali that Guru Nanak
had arrived and he advised him to see the Guru, who was a great saint of God.
Vali who claimed holiness exclusively for himself, became offended on hearing the
Guru's praises. He refused to give water saying that if the Guru were such a holy
man, he could provide water to Mardana. When this reply was communicated to
the Guru, he sent Mardana back to the Vali with a message that he (Guru) was a
poor creature of God, and laid no claims to be a saint. The Vali paid no heed to
this protestation and still refused to provide water.
Upon this the Guru picked up one stone and a stream of water immediately
issued forth. In fact this water came out from the Vali's tank which dried up. This
naturally increased Vali's rage and it is said that through his miraculous powers he
hurled a small hillock upon Guru Nanak's unoffending head. The Guru, on seeing
the descending hillock, held up his right hand, and as it touched the hand of the
Sikh Religion 52
Divine Master, the hillock came to a standstill. With the divine touch, the stone
melted and softened like wax and left the mark of the Master's palm indelibly deep
into it. Vali Kandhari was very much astonished and at last fell at the feet of the
Guru and begged for forgiveness. The Guru expressed,"O friend, those who live
so high, should not be hard at heart like a stone." Vali was blessed by the Master”.
The imprint of the Guru's hand (Punja) is still visible on the stone and the pool
of crystal clear water still flows from there. There stands a Gurdwara which is
known as 'Punja Sahib'. It is now situated in west Pakistan.
GURU AT SAIDPUR:
The Guru proceeded a second time to Saiyidpur or Saidpur, now known as
Eminabad, where he again visited Bhai Lalo. Lalo complained to him of the
oppression of the Pathans, who were leading a luxurious life caring little for others.
The Guru replied that their dominion should be brief, as Baber was on his way for
the conquest of India. Baber invaded the Punjab for the third time and it was the
year 1521. He sacked the town of Eminabad and subjected it to massacre, loot
and rape. It was a horrible scene, which Guru Nanak himself describes that there
laid in the dust, the fairy heads of the damsels and beautiful women.
Most of the writers including many Sikhs say that seeing this horrible scene,
the Guru appealed in anguish to the Almighty when he said:
'Eti mar pai kurlane tai ki dard na aaya.'

(Asa Mohalla 1, p-360)
And they translate the above verse as:
'When there was such slaughter and lamentation, didst not Thou, O
God, feel pain?'
Let us examine if these writers are correct. Did the Guru make such an
anguished appeal to God or not?
A. In the very first stanza (pauri) of Japji on the very first page of Guru Granth
Sahib, Guru Nanak says:
'Hukam rajai chalna Nanak likhia nal.'

Translation:
'O Nanak thus runneth the Writ Divine,

The righteous path, let it be thine.'
Guru Nanak Dev 53
Again in Asa Mohalla 5, page 394, it is stated:
'Tera kia meetha lagei

Har nam padarth Nanak mangei.'
Translation:
'Sweet be Thy Will, My Lord

Nanak beseecheth the gift of nam.'
The above quotations mean that whatever happens in life, should be
willfully accepted. In the house of Guru Nanak, there is no room for tears or
cries. There is no place for appeal before the Divine Writ. One must
embrace God's Will as the sweetest gift of life. This is the first lesson
preached by Guru Nanak to the humanity in Japji. How could then the Guru
go into anguish? Does the Divine Jot also feel anguish?
B. The Guru assures that a true devotee's prayers are always answered by the
Almighty and are accepted by Him:
'Nanak das mukh te jo bolai eeha uha sach howai.'

(Dhanasri Mohalla 5, p-681)
Translation:
'Whatever God's servant, Nanak, uttereth shall prove to be true both in

this world and the next.'
Being embodiment of Divine Light, if the Guru had appealed to the
Almighty, He should have accepted his appeal and should have punished
Baber. History reminds us that Baber's dynasty was rather blessed with a
rule for seven generations.
C. The Guru had reached Eminabad before Baber's attack on the city, and he
uttered the Sabad given below in which he told Lalo about the oncoming
massacre. He had warned some people to leave the city and they actually
did:
'As the word of the Lord cometh to me, so do I narrate it, O Lalo,
Bringing a bridal procession of sin, Baber has hasted from Kabul and
demandeth wealth as his bride, O Lalo;
Modesty and religion have vanished, falsehood marcheth in van, O
Lalo;
Sikh Religion 54
They sing the paean of murder, O Nanak, and smear themselves with
the saffron of blood.
Nanak singeth the praises of the Lord in the city of corpses and
uttereth this commonplace-
He who made men, assigned them different positions,
He sitteth apart alone and regardeth them.
True is the Lord, true His decision, true the justice He meteth out as
an example.
Bodies shall be cut like shreds of cloth; Hindustan will remember what
I say.
In view of the above analysis, it seems quite evident that the Guru did not
appeal to God, but the dauntless Gur Nanak Jot addressed that Sabad to
Baber, who then fell on the feet of the Guru and asked for forgiveness.
Baber wrote in his memoirs,"The inhabitants of Saidpur were put to sword,

their wives and children carried into captivity and all their property
plundered."
Many people were killed and most of the rest were taken as prisoners by
the Baber's army. It is said that the Guru along with his minstrel Mardana,
were also taken to the concentration camp. The prisoners were given
handmills to grind the corn. The Guru asked Mardana to play on his rebec
and he then started kirtan. As the Divine Sabad was sung- all the prisoners
came and sat around the Guru, every grinding mill started working
automatically. On seeing this supernatural phenomenon, the guards stood
spell-bound and they sent the word to Baber, who came and witnessed the
whole scene with his own eyes. Baber was wonder-stuck and asked the
Guru if he could offer him anything. Boldly replied the Guru:
'Hear, O Baber Mir

Foolish is the Faqir
Who begs anything of thee
Whose own hunger has not appeased.'
Baber said,"O holy man, I see God in thy face. I will do anything you ask
for."
Guru Nanak Dev 55
The Guru then uttered the following Sabad and put most of the blame of
killings on Baber:
'Thou ruled over Khurasan,

Now thou terrified Hindustan (India),
He has sent you the Moghal as a messenger of death,
Has slaughter and lamentations
Awakened no compassion in thee?
The Creator is the Supreme Lord,
If a strong man beats another strong man
No feelings of resentment arise;
But if a ravening lion falls on a herd, its master should show his
manliness.
(Asa Mohalla 1, page 360)
This is the Sabad which other writers have attributed to as Guru's appeal to
God. In actuality, this was Guru placing the blame on Baber.
The Guru asked Baber, when his army fell like a lion on these innocent
men, women and children, did he feel any pain for them?
Baber was overtaken by remorse. A new moral and spiritual consciousness

was awakened in him, and he fell on the feet of the Guru. He asked the
Guru to be gracious unto him. (History has revealed that kings were always
afraid of the curses of the holy men).
The Guru replied,"If thou, O Emperor, desireth kindness, set all thy captives
free." Baber agreed on the condition that his empire should be blessed by
the Guru and should be allowed to continue for generations. The Guru
promised," Thine empire shall remain for a long time." Upon this the
Emperor ordered all the prisoners be set free. Baber then asked the Guru
for instructions to rule. The Guru explained,"Deliver just judgement,
reverence for holy men, forswear wine and gambling. The monarch who
indulgeth in these vices shall, if he survives, bewail his misdeeds. Be
merciful to the vanquished, and worship God in spirit and in truth."
Now the question is why was Baber blessed with kingdoms instead of being
punished? The Gurbani (Divine Word) says:
'Jo saran awai tis kanth lawai eho birdh swamy sanda.'
Sikh Religion 56
(Bihagra Mohalla 5,p-544)
Translation:
'God embraces him who seeketh His protection; This is the

characteristic of the Lord.'
The Guru tells us that the characteristic of his Master (God) is such that
whosoever begs His pardon, falls on His feet for forgiveness, He embraces
him. Since Guru Nanak himself was the embodiment of Divine Spirit, he
pardoned Baber when he sought for forgiveness, and he blessed him with a
boon of Moghal dynasty which continued for a long time.
GURU AT KARTARPUR:
After the third and the last Udasi the Guru returned to Kartarpur. He travelled
all over to preach the gospel of Nam and communicating new awakening in the
people's mind to realize Truth. In order that his work should last, he established a
network of centers which were called Manjis, side by side with the centers of all
other faiths. When he finished his long travels, he settled down at Kartarpur for
the rest of about twenty years of his life. He knew that unless he centralized the
activities of his new faith, he could not expect it to survive. There were now Sikh
centers all over India, Ceylon, Tibet and the Middle East. No founder of any
religion had built such a vast organization, breaking all provincial, national,
international and cultural barriers, during his life time. When he went abroad on
his missionary tours, he put up the robes of religious orders of the holy places he
visited. Holiness in those places was inseparable from the holy garbs. When he
came back to Kartarpur, he doffed his pilgrim's dress, and wore worldly garments
in order to show that he did not desire his followers to devote themselves to an
ascetic life. At the same time he sat on his religious throne, and started preaching
to the people.
FORMATION OF SANGAT:
First he formed the holy communion which was called Sangat, and the place
where the holy communion was held called Gurdwara (House of the Guru).
Emphasis were laid on religious instructions and strict discipline. The Japji was
recited at the ambrosial hour of the morning, the Sodar (Rehras) in the evening
and Kirtan Sohila at night before going to bed. Divine measures (Kirtan) were
sung in his presence in the morning as well as in the evening. Regular religious
instructions were imparted by the Guru. Such instructions could be given to the
individual followers and also in the regular gathering. In order to be the Sikhs of
the Guru, the followers were baptized by receiving Charanpauhal (also called
Guru Nanak Dev 57
Charanamrit). This was the form of initiation administered by drinking the water in
which the Guru's feet (generally toe) had been washed, the preamble of Japji was
read at the same time, and the ceremony was inaugurated by the Guru himself.
The emphasis was laid on the greatness of God, upon His gracious
self-revelation, upon the perils of human condition, and upon the paramount
necessity of meditation on Divine Name. Those who took pride in their status of
caste or wealth, would be sternly admonished, and any one who depended on
religious hypocrisy would be soundly condemned. The Guru enunciated an
integral view of the spiritual and moral life and those who imbibed it, tried to
realize its essence in their own daily conduct. The Guru's teachings emphasized
on two things in particular; against limiting of the spiritual and moral conduct to
ritual actions, and against confining the moral action to the individual self, or to
such narrow confines as one's tribe, race or denomination. His teaching had great
effect on the people and many of them embraced his religion. Bhai Buddha, Bhai
Lehna (later Guru Angad), Taru Poput, Prithi, Kheda, Ajita Randhawa, Sheikh
Mallo and Ubre Khan are some of the examples of conversions at first sight to the
faith of the Guru.
LIVING BY HONEST MEANS:

Emphasis were laid on honest hard labor for living. Asceticism was explicitly
rejected and instead a disciplined worldliness and family life was set forth as the
proper course for the believer. Earnest living through honest hard labor and then
out of that hard earned money, giving in the name of the Lord, was the moral way
to bring up the family. The Guru himself set up this example by working with his
hands in the fields for the remaining about 18 to 20 years of his life at Kartarpur.
He emphasized this course in the following Sabad:
"Men without divine knowledge sing hymns.

The Hungry Mulla maketh a home of his mosque25.
One who earneth nothing slitteth his ears26;

Another becometh a beggar and loseth his caste.
Touch not at all the feet of those
Who call themselves gurus and pirs, and go begging.
25
He spends all his time in the mosque, so as to receive more alms.
26
The Yogi.
Sikh Religion 58
They who eat the fruit of their labor and bestow something in the
name of Lord,
O Nanak, recognize the right way."
(Sarang ki Var, Slok Mohalla 1, p-1245)
COMMON FREE KITCHEN- GURU KA LANGAR:

Every one worked for his living and gave a part of his earning for the free
kitchen called Guru ka Langar. All people, the Brahman or the Sudra, the king or
the commoner, the Muslim or the Hindu, had to sit in the same row and eat the
same food.
COMPOSITION AND COLLECTION OF BANI:

These were the years when most of the Guru's disciples received religious
instructions from him and who recorded what they received. Many devotees, it is
said, copied the daily prayers and hymns. These collections were called 'Bani
Pothis' (books of hymns). The Bani Pothi compiled during his life time was passed
on to the second Guru, Guru Angad Dev.
FURTHER TRAVELS FROM KARTARPUR:

Although the Guru had settled down at Kartarpur, but he still took small tours
within the radius of 100 to 200 miles around Kartarpur. He went to many places
and preached his gospel of Nam. At many of these places, the people became
Guru's followers and they set up Gurdwaras in his honor.
GURU AT ACHAL BATALA:

About 25 miles from Kartarpur, there was a place called Achal Batala where
on the occasion of Shivratri festival, hundreds of Jogis used to come to take part
in the festival. The Guru also went to Achal Batala to preach his doctrine.
Thousands of people came from far and near to see and hear him. There were
three camps- one of the Jogis, another of the Guru and the third one of a party of
musicians. More and more people gathered around the Guru's camp than that of
the Jogis. This made the Jogis very angry and jealous and they were determined
to humble the Guru.
Whatever the money the musicians were getting from the audience, they put it
in a bowl. Somehow the Jogis stole their bowl full of money and hid it someplace
thinking that the musicians would go to the Guru for help and if the Guru was
unable to locate the bowl, he would be humbled.
Guru Nanak Dev 59
Knowing about the greatness of the Guru, the musicians went to the Guru for
help to find their bowl of money. The wonderful Guru told them about the mischief
of the Jogis and recovered their bowl from the hiding place. Thus the Jogis
suffered a tremendous defeat.
Next attack from the Jogis came through a discussion. As mentioned before
the Guru after his travels, laid aside the pilgrim's apparel and had put up ordinary
dress of a family man. The Jogis said,"O Guru, you are a holy man but you are
wearing the garb of a family person. Why does a holy man lead a family life?" Jogi
Bhagarnath27 further asked the Guru,"When the milk becomes sour, no butter is
produced by churning it, why have you cast away your hermit's dress and donned
ordinary clothes?"
The Guru replied,"O Bhangarnath, your mother was an unskilled woman. She
knew not how to wash the churn, and so spoilt the butter in producing thee. Thou
hast become an anchoret after abandoning thy family life, and yet thou goest to
beg to the houses of family men."
Upon this reply the Jogis were enraged and through their miraculous powers,
they started to harass the Guru. One Jogi became a cobra to frighten the Guru,
the other became wolf and other started rain of fire. The powerful Guru sat calmly
unperturbed and unharmed. When the Jogis were beaten badly, Bhangarnath
asked the Guru that he exhibited miracles to the world, why he was slow to exhibit
the same to them?
The Guru replied that he had no miracles except the True Name, and he
uttered the following Sabad:
"Were I to put on a dress of fire, construct a house of snow and eat

iron;
Were I to turn all my troubles into water, drink it, and drive the earth as
a steed;
Were I able to put the firmament into one scale and weigh it with a
tank28;
Were I to become so large that I could be nowhere contained; and
were I to lead every one by the nose;
27
Bhangarnath was a head Jogi.
28
Tank is one weight measure in India. One tank is equal to the weight of 256 grains of
Rice. It means that if he is able to perform such a miracle.
Sikh Religion 60
Had I such power in myself that I could perform such things or cause
others to perform them, it would be all in vain.
As great as the Lord is, so great are His gifts; He bestoweth according
to His pleasure.
Nanak, he on whom God looketh with favor obtaineth the glory of the
True Name."
(Majh di Var, Slok Mohalla 1, p-147)
The Jogis then finally complimented the Guru on his success and said, "Hail,
O Nanak, great are thy deeds! Thou hast arisen a great being, and lit a light
in this age of falsehood (kalyug) in the world."
BHAI BUDDHA:
The Guru initiated Kirtan at the early hours of the morning at Kartarpur. A boy
seven years of age started to come to listen Kirtan and stood behind the Guru as
a mark of respect. One day the Guru asked the boy,"O boy, why do you come so
early while your age requires to eat, play and sleep." The boy replied,"Sir, one day
my mother asked me to lit the fire. When I put fire on the wood, I observed that
the little sticks burned first than the big ones. From that time I am afraid of the
early death. I am doubtful whether I will live to be old and so I attend your holy
communion." The Guru was very much pleased to hear these words of wisdom
from the lips of the boy and said,"Although you are only a boy, yet you speak like
a 'buddha' (an old man)."
From that day the boy was called Bhai Buddha. He was held in such high
esteem that he was commissioned to impress the saffron tilaks or patches of
Gurudom on the foreheads of the first five successors of Guru Nanak.
Bhai Buddha's original name was Ram Das, and a village was named after
him. The word Bhai means brother. Guru Nanak who disregarded caste and
preached the doctrine of the brotherhood of mankind, desired that all his followers
should be deemed brothers, and thus be addressed so. The title 'Bhai' is now
bestowed on Sikh priests also.
DUNI CHAND:
The Guru once passed through Lahore. A millionaire, Duni Chand of that
place, was performing Shradh 29 for his father. When Duni Chand heard the arrival
29
Shradhs are oblations of cakes and libations of water made to the spirits of deceased
ancestors.
Guru Nanak Dev 61
of the Guru, he invited him too. The Guru reached his residence and inquired of
the occasion. Duni Chand replied that it was his father's Shradh and he had fed
one hundred Brahmans in his name. The Guru said,"It is now two days since your
father had eaten anything and you claim that you have fed one hundred
Brahmans in his name." Duni Chand asked,"Where is my father?" The Guru
replied,"Your father when he was alive, had coveted meat which a Sikh was
cooking, and had died in that desire. So after death his soul had entered a wolf.
That wolf is in a clump of trees about six miles from here and he has not eaten for
two days." Duni Chand realized that anything sent to our forefathers via priests,
would never reach them. Such rites were mere customs under blind faith.
Duni Chand had amassed wealth and was always after adding more to it. The
Guru gave him a needle saying,"Duni Chand, keep this needle with you and give it
back to me in the next world."
Duni Chand asked,"How can we carry a needle with us beyond death?" The
Guru replied,"If such a small needle cannot go to the next world, how can thy
wealth reach there?"
Upon this Duni Chand fell on the Guru's feet and prayed for enlightenment.
The Guru told him,"Give some of your wealth in God's name and feed the poor."
Duni Chand became Guru's disciple and began to repeat the Name. The Guru
uttered the following Sabad on the occasion:
"False are kings, false their subjects, false the whole world;
False are mansions, false palaces, false those who dwell therein;
False is gold, false sliver, false he who weareth them;
False husbands, false wives, they pine away and become dust.
Man who is false, loveth what is false, and forgetteth the Creator.
With whom contact friendship? The whole world passeth away.
False is sweetness, false honey, in falsehood shiploads are drowned-
Nanak humbly asserteth- Except Thee, O God, everything is
thoroughly false."
Asa di Var- Slok Mohalla 1, p-468)
BHAI LEHNA:
Jodha was a disciple of the Guru who lived in a small town, Khadur, about 50
miles away from Kartarpur. Bhai Lehna was a son of a rich trader and was also
Sikh Religion 62
living in Khadur. Bhai Lehna was a devotee of Durga- a Hindu goddess of energy,
and he used to go every year to the temple of Durga in the Kangra Hills.
One morning, when Bhai Jodha was reciting Japji, Bhai Lehna heard him and
was touched at heart by the ecstasy of Divine Word. He asked Jodha whose
composition it was. Bhai Jodha explained in detail about his Guru and so Bhai
Lehna was inspired to see the Guru.
On the annual occasion while his fellow devotees went on to the temple of
Durga, Bhai Lehna stopped on his way to see Guru Nanak. On seeing the Guru,
he was completely overtaken by love and compassion of truth. When Bhai Lehna
told his name, the Guru said,"Thou Lehna is here, where else can it be found?" In
Punjabi language Lehna means to pay dues or to receive. The Guru meant,"What
thou desirest to receive- salvation, is here, and nowhere else." After receiving
some religious instructions from the Guru, he began to repeat God's Name.
It is said that Bhai Lehna in a vision saw a female in red dress serving the
Guru's house. Lehna asked who she was. She replied that she was Durga
(goddess), and that she came once a week to do the service for the Guru. On this
Bhai Lehna became convinced of the Divine Glory of Guru Nanak.
As the time went on, Bhai Lehna became more and more immersed in
meditation and so became more and more close and obedient devotee of the
Guru.
As the time of Guru's departure (from the world) was drawing near, it was
becoming clear to Mataji (Guru's wife) that there would be succession to Guruship.
As is the custom in the world, she always thought that her sons should be the heir
of their father's property, the Guruship. One day she said,"My Lord, keep my sons
in mind." This meant that the Guruship should be passed on to one of her sons.
The Guru said,"Bring your sons." Both the sons were brought before the Guru. He
then threw a bowl in a tank of muddy water, and asked his eldest son, Sri Chand,
to go and recover the bowl from the tank. Sri Chand replied,"Why did you throw
the bowl, if it had to be brought back?" So he refused to do the job. In the same
way the younger son declined to act. Then the Guru turned to Bhai Lehna and
said,"Lehnaji, go and bring the bowl." Bhai Lehna said,"Sat bachan (Yes Sir)."
Bhai Lehna went and recovered the bowl without caring for his clothes getting
soiled with mud.
One day the Guru asked Bhai Lehna to go home and settle his affairs. After
some time when he returned from his home and arrived at the Guru's house, he
was told that the Guru was in his fields and would be home by evening. Bhai
Guru Nanak Dev 63
Lehna went straight to the fields to see the Guru. The Guru had three bundles of
grass for his cows and buffaloes and wanted to take them home. As the grass
was wet and full of mud, his Sikhs shied away from the task. He then asked his
sons to carry the bundles and they too evaded the duty. Bhai Lehna who had just
arrived, made his obeisance and said,"Sir, give me this job." Bhai Lehna took all
three bundles and walked in the company of the Guru to his house. When they
arrived home, the Guru's wife complained,"It is not proper to impose such a
menial labor on a guest, his clothes from head to foot are fouled with mud which
has been dripping from the grass." The Guru replied,"This is not mud; it is the
saffron of God's court, which marketh the elect." On looking again the Guru's wife
observed that Bhai Lehna's clothes had really changed to saffron. The three
bundles are considered by the Sikhs to symbolize spiritual affairs, temporal affairs,
and the Guruship.
The Guru now began a systematic trial of the devotion of his Sikhs. One
winter night, as heavy rain was falling, a part of the wall of Guru's house fell. The
Guru desired that the wall must be repaired immediately. His sons refused to do
the job right away saying it was cold and also mid-night but they would send for
some masons in the morning who would do the job. The Guru stated that there
was no need for masons as Guru's work should be done by his Sikhs. Bhai Lehna
stood up and started to repair the wall. When he had finished the work somewhat,
the Guru said,"That wall is crooked, pull it down and build it again." Bhai Lehna did
it so but the Guru again professed not to be satisfied. Lehna again obeyed the
Master's orders; but the Master again was not pleased. Upon this the Guru's sons
told Lehna that he was a fool to obey unreasonable orders. Bhai Lehna humbly
replied that a servant should make his hands useful by doing his Master's work.
After that the Guru and his disciple grew close to each other and thus more
pleased with each other. The Guru's sons grew jealous of the devoted disciple.
They took no pains to conceal their dislike of him.
One day a Jogi came and congratulated the Guru on the large number of
converts he had made. The Guru replied that he had only a few real Sikhs, as the
Jogi would himself witness. The Guru and the Jogi started towards the forest to try
the Sikhs who accompanied them. As the party proceeded they found the road
covered with copper coins. Some Sikhs grabbed them and departed. A little
further on, silver coins were found. Several Sikhs took them and returned home.
As the party went ahead, they saw gold coins. Many of the remaining Sikhs took
the gold coins and left the party. Only the Jogi, two Sikhs, the Guru and Bhai
Lehna now remained.
Sikh Religion 64
On proceeding further they found a funeral pyre and four lighted lamps near
the corpse. A sheet was covering the corpse which was emitting a foul smell. The
Guru asked,"Is there any one who will eat this corpse?" The Sikhs recoiled at the
frightening proposal, but Bhai Lehna remained firm in his faith in the Guru. Bhai
Lehna with clasped hands asked the Guru,"Where should I begin to eat, the head
or the feet of the corpse?" The Guru told him to begin at the waist. When Bhai
Lehna lifted the sheet from the corpse, lo! Wonder of wonders, a dish of Parshad
(sacred food) appeared instead of the corpse. Bhai Lehna offered the Parshad
first to the Guru and said that he would partake of his leavings. The Guru
stated,"Thou hast obtained my secret. Thou art in mine image. I shall give you the
real spell which is the essence of religion. By this spell you shall have happiness
here in this world and in the next hereafter." The following is the spell meant by
the Guru, the preamble of Japji:
There is but One God

Eternal Truth,
Almighty Creator,
Unfearful, Without Hate and Enmity,
Immortal Entity,
Unborn, Self-Existent,
By His Grace, shalt thou worship
The One Who was True before the creation,
The One Who was True in the beginning of the creation,
The One Who is True now, and O Nanak,
The One Who shall be True for ever.
Upon this the Jogi said,"O Nanak, he shall be the Guru, who is produced from
thy 'ang', body." The Guru embraced Lehna and promised that he would be his
successor.
The moral as the Guru enunciated here is that a Sikh must make a total
unconditional surrender before the Guru. He must have total obedience for the
Guru's order, then and only then the Sikh reaches his goal i.e becomes one with
Him. The Guru's sons questioned him at every step, while Bhai Lehna submitted
willfully without uttering even one word. The result being that Bhai Lehna was
blessed with Guruship and became the embodiment of Divine Light. According to
Guru's mandate and code of conduct, a Sikh must lead spiritual and moral life
Guru Nanak Dev 65
while conducting every day's business to earn Guru's blessing. The Guru's
mandate is clear:
"Hukam maniai howai parvan ta khasmai ka maihal paisi."

(Asa di Var- pauri 15, p-471)
"By obeying His order, man is acceptable

And shall then reach the Lord's court."
ASCENSION OF GURU NANAK:

The Guru, knowing that his time to depart was approaching, had to appoint
his successor. His sons had not obeyed him and so they did not prove themselves
to be worthy of Guruship.
On September 2, 1539 (2 Asu, 1596 Asu vadi 5) Guru Nanak placed five
Paise (Indian currency) before Bhai Lehna and bowed to him in token of his
succession to the Guruship. He placed the umbrella of Spiritual Sovereignty over
Bhai Lehna's head. Thus, he created another Nanak and called him GURU
ANGAD DEV.
"Jot uha jugat sai seih kaya feir paltiai."

(Ramkali ki Var- Rai Balwand, p-966)
'Divine Light is the same

The Way and Mode are the same
The Master has merely changed the body.'
When Guruship was passed on to Guru Angad, people realized that Guru
Nanak was soon to depart bodily from the world (As a Divine Light and Spirit, the
Guru is always present). The Sikhs, the Hindus and the Muslims came from all
over to have holy glimpse of Guru Nanak.
After the proclamation of Guru Angad, the sons asked their father, what
provision he had made for them. Guru Nanak replied,"O my sons, God is the
Cherisher of His creatures; you shall obtain food and clothing in abundance, and if
you repeat God's name you shall be saved at last."
Guru's Muslim devotees wanted to bury him after his death. His Hindu
followers desired to cremate his body. When the Guru was asked for his decision,
Sikh Religion 66
he replied,"Let the Hindus place flowers on my right and the Muslims on my left.
Those whose flowers are found fresh in the morning, may have the disposal rights
of my body."
The Guru drew a sheet over him. When the sheet was removed next morning,
body was not found underneath, but the flowers on both sides were afresh. The
light blended with Light and the spirit went back and merged with the Master Spirit.
It confirms that the Guru was not a body but it was the Divine Light.
The Hindus and the Muslims removed their respective flowers and cut the
sheet into two. The former cremated the sheet and the latter buried it. It happened
at Kartarpur on September 22, 1539 (23rd day of Asu, Vadi 10, Sambat 1596). He
was about seventy and a half years of age.
The Sikhs built a Gurdwara and the Muslims a tomb in his honor on the bank
of river Ravi. Both had since been washed away by the river, perhaps by a
superact, so as to avoid idolatrous worship of the Guru's last resting place.
Rituals and superstitions earned the sanctions of old times. Religion had
degenerated into ceremonial acts only. The life and teachings of Guru Nanak offer
consistent evidence of fruitlessness of rituals. He exposed their hollowness and
exhorted human beings to rise above such customs. Guru Nanak's religion
excluded all senseless dogmas and meaningless rituals. With no sword or stick
armed with Divine Word, he preached that only Impersonal Absolute is to be
worshiped. Any religion which does not guard its values indicates a lower
level of development and is deemed to disappear in the long run.
Guru Angad Dev 67
GURU ANGAD DEV

( 1504-1552, Guruship- 1539-1552 )
Guru Angad Dev was born on March 31, 1504 in a village called Harike in
Ferozepur district of the Punjab. His father, Bhai Pheru was a trader. His parents
called him Lehna. He was married at the age of fifteen. His wife, Khivi was a
native of Mattei di Sarai in Ferozepur district. His father grew weary of Harike and
with his family returned to his ancestral place, Mattei di Sarai and lived there. Bhai
Lehna's wife gave birth to two daughters, Amro and Anokhi, and two sons called
Dasu and Datu.
When Mattei di Sarai was sacked by the Mughals and Baloches, Bhai Lehna
and his father moved to Khadur, now a famous town near Tarn Taran. Bhai Lehna
grew very religious under the influence of his mother, Daya Kaur, and became a
devotee of Durga, the goddess of Shakti. He used to organize yearly pilgrimage of
devout Hindus to Jawalamukhi, a place of Durga temple in the lower Himalayas
where fire issued from the mountains. He used to lead Durga dance around the
fire in a harness of jingling bells.
Bhai Jodha, a Guru's Sikh, lived in Khadur and it was his daily routine to rise
early every morning and recite Japji and Asa di Var. One day as Bhai Lehna
attentively listened the Divine Sabad recited by Bhai Jodha, his mind obtained
peace. After the day break he asked Jodha who had composed that stimulating
hymn. Bhai Jodha then told him all about Guru Nanak, who was living at Kartarpur
at that time. The touch of Divine Sabad made such an impact on Bhai Lehna's
mind that he got impatient to meet the Guru. When he was on his annual
pilgrimage to Jawalamukhi, he broke his journey at Kartarpur to offer his
obeisance to the Guru. During his meeting, the Guru spoke to him of the True
Creator, leaving such an impression on Bhai Lehna that he threw away the jingling
bells, which he was carrying with him to dance before the goddess. He had
obtained such a peace of mind that he decided to discontinue his pilgrimage and
abide with the Guru. On seeing his increasing devotion, the Guru said to him one
day that he should go home and settle his affairs and on his return he would
initiate him as his Sikh. Upon this Bhai Lehna returned to Khadur for some time.
A detailed account has been given in the last chapter regarding the
circumstances which led to his succession to Guruship. One day as Sikhs
assembled, Guru Nanak seated Bhai Lehna on his throne, put five paise and a
coco-nut in front of him and bowed before him and then said to Bhai Buddha,"This
is my successor- Guru Angad; put a tilak on his forehead in token of his
Sikh Religion 68
appointment to the Guruship." Bhai Buddha did so. The Guru then ordered his
followers to obey and serve Guru Angad; who was in his own image. Bhai Gurdas
describes the succession to Guru Angad (Var 1, pauri-45):
"Angad got the same tilak, the same umbrella over his head, and was
seated on the same true throne as Guru Nanak. The seal of Guru Nanak's
hand entered Guru Angad's, and proclaimed his sovereignty."
After his appointment to the Guruship, Guru Nanak directed Guru Angad to
return to Khadur. Upon this Guru Angad returned to Khadur and lived there.
GURU ANGAD IN SECLUSION:

The Guru sat in a room locked from outside near Khadur, and meditated on
God without any distraction or interruption. He did not eat or drink anything except
a pot of milk daily. About six months passed like this and the Sikhs did not know
the whereabouts of the Guru. One day Bhai Lalo, Bhai Saido and Bhai Ajita and
other Sikhs came to Bhai Buddha and asked him the whereabouts of the Guru.
They had searched Khadur and other places but could not find him anywhere. It is
said that Bhai Buddha concentrated his thoughts on the Guru and was able to
visualize his place of meditation. Next morning they all went to the house near
Khadur where the Guru was sitting in seclusion. The owner of the house gave
them no information but went inside the house and told the Guru about the visit of
four Sikhs. The Guru told the owner that they should be shown inside. He
embraced Bhai Buddha and uttered the following Slok:
"Cut off the head which boweth not to the Lord, Nanak, take and burn the
wretched body which feeleth not the pain of separation."
Bhai Buddha requested him to take his seat as Guru and receive the Sikhs
publicly. After this Guru Angad came forth from his seclusion. When the Guru
came out, crowds went to see him and presented to him their offerings. Whatever
he received, the Guru passed on to his kitchen. There were continuous preaching,
singing of hymns and repetition of Name.
EMPEROR HUMAYUN COMES TO THE GURU:

Emperor Humayun succeeded his father Baber but he was badly defeated by
Sher Shah. Humayun inquired for some saint who could help him regain his
throne and kingdom. He was advised to seek assistance of Guru Angad. Upon
this Humayun came to Khadur. At that time the Guru was in a trance and the
minstrels were singing the hymns. The Emperor was kept standing unattended.
Guru Angad Dev 69
Humayun felt offended and in moment of rage, he put his hand on the hilt of his
sword with the intention of striking the Guru. The sword, however, did not come
out of the sheath which gave Humayun time to repent his act. Upon this the Guru
addressed to him,"Where was your sword when you were facing Sher Shah? Now
when you have come amongst the priests, instead of saluting them respectfully,
you want to draw your sword on them. In a cowardly manner you fled from the
battle ground, now posing as a hero you wish to attack the priests engaged in their
devotion." Humayun repented and begged for Guru's spiritual assistance. The
Guru replied,"Hadst thou not put thy hand on the hilt of thy sword, thou shouldst at
once obtained thy kingdom. Thou shalt now proceed for a time to thine own
country, and when thou returnest thou shalt recover thy kingdom." Humayun went
back to his country and having obtained a reinforcement of cavalry from the king
of Persia, he returned to India. After fighting a pitched battle he recovered his
empire and captured Delhi.
GURMUKHI SCRIPT:
Clipped or imperfect alphabet of Punjabi existed at the time of Guru Nanak,
but Guru Angad modified and polished the existing script. Since the Guru had
adopted the modified alphabet, it was called 'Gurmukhi'- spoken through the
mouth of the Guru. The significance of the adoption of this script by Guru Angad
lies in the fact that he rejected all other scripts, and adopted the script which was
his own and suited to the language of the people. It also helped to enhance their
culture. The Guru recorded everything onwards in Punjabi in Gurmukhi script.
BABA AMAR DAS COMES TO GURU ANGAD:

Baba Amar Das was living in a village called Basarka near Amritsar. He was a
firm believer of Vaishnav faith and used to fast regularly. Every year he went to
Hardwar for pilgrimage, bathed in the river Ganges and would give alms to the
poor. It was the twenty-first year of his pilgrimage and he was sixty-two years old.
He was coming back from Hardwar when he decided to lay down to sleep outside
the village of Mihra. Here he met a Vaishnav Sadhu (a monk) with whom he
became so intimate that they cooked for each other. As they continued their
journey and as the monk found Baba Amar Das zealously discharging all the
duties of a pious Hindu, he asked him (Baba) who his guru was who taught him
such piety and wisdom. Baba Amar Das replied that he had no guru. On hearing
this the monk said,"I have committed a sin by eating from the hands of a man who
has no guru. My ablutions bathing in the Ganges are of no avail now. I can only be
purified if I return to bathe in the Ganges again." After lamenting like this, the
Sadhu departed.
Sikh Religion 70
This was a great shock to Baba Amar Das and he was jolted in his heart
thinking he was a man of no guru (Nigura):
"Satgur bajho gur nahi koee, nigurei ka hai nau bura”

(Rag Asa Mohalla 3, p-435
'Satgur is the competent guru and without that no other guru is worthy of
acceptance but if a person has no guru at all, that person's name is sinful."
(translated)
He started thinking seriously how he could find a guru and he prayed for that.
One day early in the morning he heard a divine melody which thrilled his heart and
he stood spell-bound listening to the hymn. This was voice of Bibi Amro, Guru
Angad's daughter, who was recently married to his nephew. It was Bibi Amro's
routine to rise early, bathe and recite Japji and other hymns of Guru Nanak. Bibi
Amro had recited the following Sabad which was heard by Baba Amar Das:
"Neither sisters, sisters-in-law, nor mothers-in-law remain with one;

But the true relationship with the Beloved, when found through the
Guru, shall never be sundered.
I am a sacrifice to my Guru, I am ever a sacrifice unto him.
I have grown weary of wandering so far without a Guru;
Now the Guru hath united me with my Beloved.
(Maru Mohalla 1, p-1015)
Baba Amar Das asked Bibi Amro whose composition it was. She replied that it
was Guru Nanak's hymn and she had learnt it from her father who was the
successor to Guru Nanak. Baba Amar Das then requested her to take him to the
Guru. After some days he accompanied Bibi Amro to visit the Guru in Khadur.
When Baba Amar Das arrived, the Guru on account of his relationship, wanted to
embrace Babaji and receive him respectfully, but Babaji fell on the feet of the
Guru and said,"Thou art as God and I am only a worm." Baba Amar Das was so
much overwhelmed by Guru's darshan (holy sight) that it was unbearable for him
to leave his presence. The love for the Master sprang so deep and intense in his
heart that he wanted to serve him in every possible way.
One day meat was prepared for dinner and Baba Amar Das commented,"If
the Guru is the knower of hearts, he should know that I am a strict Vaishnav and
do not touch meat." Realizing this the Guru ordered the Sikh who was serving the
dinner (langar) that only dal (bean-curry) not meat should be served to him (Baba
Guru Angad Dev 71
Amar Das). Soon after that, Baba Amar Das realized that a disciple, whose
practice differed from that of his Guru, must inevitably fail. He told the cook that if
the Guru were kind enough to give him his meat leaving, he would partake of it. In
order to further remove his prejudices, the Guru instructed him,"These are the
meats to abstain from- others' wealth, others' wives, slander, envy, covetousness
and pride." The Guru then recited the Slok Mohalla 1 of page 1289 on the subject.
CITY OF GOINDWAL:
One day a man, Gobind, came to the Guru and said that if he became
victorious in a lawsuit against his relations, he would found a city in honor of the
Guru. Fortune favored him and he started to found the city on the bank of the river
Beas. He began the work but what was done during the day, was in some
mysterious manner undone at night. Gobind came to the Guru and prayed to him
to grant him his desire to build the city.
Upon this the Guru sent Baba Amar Das to help him. Babaji prayed to God for
His assistance. The city's work proceeded without any further delay and Baba
Amar Das named it Gobindwal and later on it was called Goindwal. Gobind did not
forget to build a palace in it for his benefactor Amar Das. When the work was
successfully completed, Gobind went to the Guru to offer his thanks and to beg
him to come and live in the newly founded city. The Guru did not wish to leave his
town, so he ordered Baba Amar Das to go and live in Goindwal by night and come
to him by day. Babaji obeyed the Guru and settled in Goindwal. In the process of
time he took with him all his relations from Basarka and helped them in settling
there.
Baba Amar Das was now living in Goindwal and his daily routine was- to rise
very early in the morning, take a pitcher of water from the river Beas and proceed
to Khadur which was about three miles away. The pitcher of water was for Guru
Angad to bathe with. On the way he would recite Japji. There was a mid-way spot
which was called Damdama or breathing place where he could rest for a while. A
temple was erected on this spot later on. After attending the morning service, Asa
di Var, he would fetch water for the Guru's kitchen, clean dishes and bring
firewood from the forest. During the day he would learn Gurbani (Word) from the
Guru. In the evening he would attend Sodar and evening Kirtan. After putting the
Guru to rest, he would return walking to Goindwal backwards in supreme
reverence for his Master.
GURU ANGAD AND TAPA:

There lived a Sadhu (monk), Tapa in Khadur. He was worshipped as a Guru
by the Khahira Jats only. Tapa had jealousy against the Guru and contended
Sikh Religion 72
reverence shown to Guru by his followers. He maintained that he should be

worshipped instead of the Guru since Guru was a family man and not an ascetic.
One year there were no monsoons and as a result there was a drought in the
land. People were distressed and went to Tapa for his help to procure rain. Tapa
told them that he was a monk, yet no one worshipped him and instead everybody
worshipped the family man (Guru), and so he asked them to go to the Guru and
ask him to procure rain for them. They went to the Guru who replied,"Be satisfied
with God's Will." They came back to Tapa who told them,"If you expel the Guru
from the town, I will bring rain within twenty-four hours." Ultimately the Guru left
the town and went seven villages away from Khadur where Tapa had no
influence.
When Baba Amar Das arrived in Khadur next morning, he found the Guru's
house empty. On inquiry the people narrated the whole story to Babaji. In the
meantime Tapa failed to bring any rain. Upon this Baba Amar Das asked the
people if a lamp could be substituted for the sun. He asked them to punish Tapa if
they wanted rain. It so happened that as Tapa was being punished, the rain came
in torrents. After that the people went to the Guru to ask for forgiveness for their
acts.
When Guru Angad heard of Tapa's punishment, he felt much grieved and
addressed to Amar Das,"You have not obtained the fruits of my companionship,
which are peace, forbearance and forgiveness." On hearing this Babaji fell at the
feet of the Guru and humbly sought his pardon. He confessed that he got Tapa
punished because he could not take Guru's insult and promised to obey the
Guru's instructions in future.
One night in March 1552, it rained all night, cold winds blew and lightning
flashed. Baba Amar Das brought a pitcher of water from river Beas for his Master.
While he was coming to the Guru's house, he struck against a wooden peg which
a weaver had driven into the ground, and he fell into the loompit. It was a weavers'
colony and when they heard the thud of his fall, one of the weavers' wife
said,"Who could it be at this early hour? It must be that homeless Amru who
sleeps not, who knows no rest and who tires not. He is ever bringing water from
the river and firewood from the forest; and what a Guru to serve!"
The Master felt the twitch and was deeply moved. He embraced Baba Amar
Das who was seventy-three years old then and said,"My Amar Das, he will be the
home of the homeless, the honor of the unhonored, the strength of the
strengthless, the support of the supportless, the emancipator of the captive."
Guru Angad Dev 73
After that Guru Angad installed Baba Amar Das in his seat, put five paise and
a coco-nut before him, and asked Bhai Buddha to put saffron tilak of Guruship on
his forehead. He was then declared as Guru Amar Das:
"Jot uha jugat sai seh kaya pher paltiai."

(Ramkali ki Var- Rai Balwand, p-966)
'Divine Light is the same

Way and Mode are the same
The Master has only changed the body.”
Guru Angad directed him to live in Goindwal and left for his heavenly abode
on March 29, 1552.
Submission to Guru's order and worship of God, was the guiding principle in
selection of the Guruship. In spite of the opposition of his sons and relations, Guru
Angad conferred the Guruship on Baba Amar Das who was proved to be the
fittest and the most worthy for the Divine throne of Guru Nanak.
Sikh Religion 74
GURU AMAR DAS

( 1479-1574, Guruship, 1552-1574 )
Guru Amar Das was born on April 5, 1479 at Basarka village in Amritsar
district. He was the eldest son of his parents, Bhai Tej Bhan and Mata Lakhmi. At
the age of 24, he was married to Mansa Devi who gave birth to two sons, Mohan
and Mohri, and two daughters, Bibi Dani and Bibi Bhani. The early history of Guru
Amar Das has been given in the last chapter.
DATU'S ANIMOSITY:
Guru Angad's sons were upset because they claimed that after their father,
they were the legitimate heirs to Guruship. Guru Angad's son Datu, therefore,
proclaimed himself as Guru in Khadur; but the Sikhs did not accept him as such.
Secondly under Guru Amar Das's strict dictum, it was mandatory that all persons,
high or low, rich or poor, king or the commoner, Brahmans or Sudras, and Hindus
or Muslims, must sit in the same row as equals to dine in the Guru's langar
(kitchen). This had upset the Brahmans very much and they were on the search of
an opportunity to rectify this situation. These Brahmans and other higher caste
leaders saw some chance in Datu's revolt to capture the Guruship. Upon their
support, Datu proceeded to Goindwal where the Guru was stationing.
Guru Amar Das was sitting on his religious throne and was delivering
instructions to the congregation. Datu came along with a large number of his
companions and kicked the Guru, who fell down the platform. Datu took
possession of the platform and proclaimed himself as the Guru. Guru Amar Das
got up and said in extreme humility,"Sir, pardon me, my hard bones might have
hurt your tender feet." After this the Guru left Goindwal and went to his village
Basarka. He confined himself in a house outside the town without letting anybody
know about his whereabouts.
Datu sat on Guru's throne in Goindwal and was very proud of his position. The
Sikhs, however, did not accept him as Guru, and all the pilgrims to Goindwal went
away on hearing of the insult to their Guru. On seeing the Sikhs' contempt towards
him, one day Datu loaded his newly acquired wealth on a camel and returned to
Khadur. On his way he was encountered with some robbers who seized the camel
with the load, and one of the robbers struck Datu on the same foot with which he
had kicked the Guru. Datu's foot swelled up and caused him great pain.
The Sikhs were very much distressed at loosing their Guru. They searched all
over but could not find him anywhere. Under the leadership of Bhai Buddha, they
Guru Amar Das 75
prayed and then let Guru's mare30 loose and anxiously followed it for a short
distance. The mare made her way to the Guru's house in Basarka, and stood
before his door. It was written on the door,"Whoever openeth this door is no Sikh
of mine, nor I am his Guru." They did not open the door, but made an opening in
the wall and made supplication before the Guru. The Guru could not disregard the
love and devotion of his Sikhs and returned to Goindwal. The Guru's return was
celebrated with illuminations, rejoicing and feasting.
SOME NOTABLE SIKHS:

Bhai Paro belonged to a village, Dalla in Doaba, an area between the rivers
Beas and Satluj. He received religious instructions and emancipation from the
Guru. A rich Muslim horse- dealer of Delhi, Alayar, brought five hundred horses
from Arabia and arrived at Beas. He could not continue his journey because the
river Beas was flooded and the boatmen refused to take the risk in crossing the
swollen river. Next morning Alayar saw Bhai Paro plunge his horse into the
foaming river and reaching the opposite shore in safety. Alayar met Paro on his
return and complimented his daring feat of crossing the river. Bhai Paro told him
that it was through the blessings of the Guru that he could cross the swollen river.
He further informed Alayar about Guru's glory. Alayar became anxious to meet the
Guru. Next morning they both went to see him.
Alayar (Ala means God, and yar means friend) was delighted to see the Guru.
Hearing his name the Guru said to him,"It is difficult to become friend (yar) of God
(Ala), but I will make God thy Master and thee His servant." Alayar was blessed by
the Guru and he became his disciple. Alayar was made incharge of the first Manji
(diocese) of the 22 Manjis that were set up by Guru Amar Das later on to spread
the fragrance of Name. There are numerous such stories of the Sikhs who were
blessed by the Guru.
BAWLI AT GOINDWAL:
Guru Amar Das purchased some land in Goindwal and laid the foundation of
a Bawli (a well with descending steps) in 1559. All Sikhs joined in the work of
digging the Bawli. There was great activity throughout the construction of the
Bawli.
Hari Das, a Khatri of Sodhi tribe, lived with his wife, Daya Kaur, in Chuna
Mandi, a suburb of Lahore. Both husband and wife were very religious. After
twelve years of their marriage, a son was born to them on September 24, 1534.
30
Guru had a mare.
Sikh Religion 76
They called him Ram Das, who was generally known as Jetha meaning first-born.
He was very handsome having fair complexion with pleasing personality. As he
grew up he liked the company of holy men. One day his mother boiled some
pulse, put it into a basket and gave it to him to sell and make profit. Jetha went to
the river Ravi. Soon he saw a company of holy men, and Jetha gave the boiled
pulse to them and went home. The holy men were very much pleased and prayed
for the boy.
One day Jetha saw a company of Sikhs singing the hymns and proceeding
with great rejoicing. He asked whither they were going, one of them said,"We are
going to Goindwal where Guru Amar Das holds his court. Every blessing in this
world and the next is obtained by his favor. Come with us." On hearing this Jetha
was delighted and he joined them in their pilgrimage.
On seeing the Guru, Jetha's heart was filled with love and devotion. When he
made his obeisance to the Guru, he was attracted by his pleasing personality. The
Guru remarked,"If you have come abandoning all worldly desires, you shall obtain
a true sovereignty. Perform work and service." Jetha happily applied himself to the
Guru's service. He worked in the kitchen, cleaned dishes, shampooed his Master
and brought firewood from the forest. He worked in the excavation of the Bawli
during his leisure time.
Guru's eldest daughter, Bibi Dani (also known as Sulakhni) was married to
Rama. The other daughter, Bibi Bhani was very religious from the very childhood.
When she was of marriageable age, her mother reminded the Guru that it was
time to search for a match for her. The Guru ordered the search. When his agent
was ready to depart, Bibi Bhani's mother saw a young person standing outside
and she said to the agent,"Search for a boy like him." The Guru heard her
remarks and exclaimed,"He is his own parallel, for God had made none other like
unto him." The young man thus chosen was Jethaji (Ram Das).
At the time of marriage, the bridegroom was asked by the Guru to choose a
gift for himself, as it was customary to do so. Jethaji replied,"Sir, bless me with the
gift of Hari Nam." Bibi Bhani not only considered the Guru as her father but her
Guru also. In the same way she served Jetha not only as her husband but as a
saint also. Prithi Chand was their first son and three years later Mahadev, the
second son made his appearance. On April 15, 1563 Jetha and Bibi Bhani were
blessed with their third son, Arjan, at whose birth there were unusual rejoicing.
Meanwhile the Sikhs continued excavation of the Bawli. After digging very
deep they found large stones which hindered the progress. The Guru asked the
Sikhs if there was any one who would be courageous to drive a peg into the base
Guru Amar Das 77
to remove the obstruction. He had, however, warned that the operation had great
danger because if the person could not avert the gush of the water, he might be
drowned. All the Sikhs remained silent and no one came forward to take such a
risk. At last Manak Chand of Vairowal, who was married to a niece of the Guru,
offered his services. This was the same Manak Chand whose parents were
blessed with a son (Manak Chand) by Guru Nanak.
Manak Chand, invoking God's name and through the grace of the Guru, was
able to wedge through the stone and the stream of water immediately overflowed
the Bawli. He was overtaken by the gush of the water. He almost drowned but by
the grace of the Guru, he came to the top from where he was taken out and was
revived. Therefore, he was called 'Marjiwra' (revived after death).
The Bawli when finished yielded sweet drinking water. The Sikhs rejoiced at
the successful completion of their labor. There were eighty-four steps reaching
down the Bawli. It is believed that whosoever recites Japji attentively and
reverently at each step, is saved from the cycle of transmigration.
GURU KA LANGAR (FREE KITCHEN):

Guru's free kitchen (Guru ka Langar) which was started by Guru Nanak and
developed by Guru Angad, was further strengthened by Guru Amar Das. It was
the injunction of Guru Amar Das that none would have his audience unless he had
first eaten from the Langar. The Guru intended to remove the caste restrictions
and prejudices of untouchability. It was, therefore, declared unequivocally that all
persons of all castes, high or low, rich or poor, Brahmans or Sudras, Hindus or
Muslims, must sit in the same line and eat the same food from Guru's kitchen.
When Raja of Haripur or even Akbar, the Mughal Emperor of India, came to see
the Guru, they had to sit with common people and dine with them before they
could have audience with the Guru. In this way people were lifted above the
hypocrisy of caste system and were able to look at one another as brothers and
equals.
Mai Das was a renowned Pandit and a devout worshipper of Lord Krishna. He
was a strict Vaishnav, he would eat only what he had cooked with his own hands
within a purified square31. The Guru rejects these purified squares:
"All outlined purified squares are false; O Nanak, Only God is pure."
31
A Brahman draws a small square and washes the spot with water and calls it a purified
square. He then prepares his meals within the square. If anyone enters the square, it
gets polluted and the food prepared inside the square then is deemed impure.
Sikh Religion 78
(Maru ki Var, Slok Mohalla 3, p-1090)
When he came to see the Guru, he was informed that unless he had eaten
from Guru's kitchen, he could not see him. Being a strict Vaishnav he could not do
that, so he left for Dwarka where he thought to have a glimpse of Lord Krishna.
On the eleventh day of lunar month Mai Das used to fast and would eat just fruits
during that period. Due to winter season the fruits were not available in the forest.
Mai Das wandered hungry in the forest looking for fruits but could not find them.
Finally he started calling on his gods for help. At last he heard a voice,"You have
not eaten food from the Guru's kitchen, and you have not had holy sight of him;
therefore shalt thou not obtain perfection. If you desire to do so, then first behold
Guru Amar Das."
Upon this Mai Das returned to Goindwal. He partook of food from the Guru's
kitchen, and then was allowed to see the Guru. The Guru welcomed him,"Come,
Mai Das, thou art a special saint of God." The Guru initiated him as his Sikh,
blessed him with Nam and bestowed on him the spiritual power of conferring
salvation on others. Mai Das held one of the 22 Manjis (dioceses) set up by Guru
Amar Das.
EMPEROR AKBAR VISITS THE GURU:

Akbar, the Emperor of India, on his way to Lahore, paid a visit to the Guru at
Goindwal. He was informed that he could not see the Guru until he had dined with
others from the Guru's kitchen. Akbar partook of the food in the Langar, the more
he had it, the more he relished it. After that the Emperor had an interview with the
Master. It is said that the Guru rose to receive the Emperor in his arms, but Akbar
spontaneously bowed to touch the feet of the Master. The monarch felt a thrill of
joy and peace by the holy touch.
Having seen the large number of people fed from the Guru's kitchen, Akbar
requested the Guru to accept his services and his offerings. But the Guru
replied,"I have obtained lands and rent- free tenures from my Creator. Whatever
comes daily is spent daily, and for the morrow my trust is in God." Akbar then
replied,"I see you desire nothing. From thy treasury and thy kitchen countless
people receive bounties, and I also entertain similar wishes, I will grant these 84
villages to thy daughter, Bibi Bhani." This was the estate where Guru Ram Das
built the city of Ramdaspur which is now called Amritsar.
A COMPLAINT AGAINST GURU TO AKBAR:

When the Brahmans and the Khatris failed in their mission to derail the Guru
from Guruship by inciting Datu to declare himself as Guru, they made a special
Guru Amar Das 79
complaint to Emperor Akbar. In their complaint they alleged, "Every man's religion
is dear to him. Guru Amar Das of Goindwal has abandoned the religious and
social customs of the Hindus, and abolished the distinction of the four castes. He
makes his followers of all castes sit in a line and eat together from his kitchen
irrespective of caste or religion. There is no offering of water to ancestors, no
pilgrimages, no worship of idols of gods or goddesses. The Guru reverenceth not
Jogis, Jatis or Brahmans. We, therefore, pray thee to restrain him now, else it will
be difficult later on."
Akbar sent a high official to Goindwal to request Guru's attendance. The

summons was not a brutal order of a modern court,"Herein fail not, but kindly
grant me a sight of thee. " The Guru sent Jetha saying, "Thou art in my image;
Guru Nanak will be with thee and none shall prevail against thee. Fear no body
and give suitable reply."
Jetha gave suitable replies to all the questions and satisfied the Emperor who
then gave his decision, "I see no hostility to Hinduism in this man, nor do I find any
fault with his compositions." The Brahmans left the court in utter defeat. Macauliffe
qoutes 'Suraj Parkash', "Upon this the Emperor took Jetha aside, and told him to
request Guru Amar Das, who before his conversion to Sikhism used to make
yearly pilgrimages to the Ganges, to make one pilgrimage more in order to divert
the wrath of the Hindus. The Emperor added that he would issue an order that no
tax should be levied on the Guru's party...... The Guru in compliance with the
Emperor's suggestion, and also in order to have an opportunity of preaching his
religion, set out for Hardwar." 'The Guru's going to Hardwar for one more
pilgrimage to avert the wrath of the Hindus', seems totally unfounded because it is
against the tenets of the Guru who says:
"Tirath nawan jao, tirath nam hai Tirath sabad bichar untar gian hai."
'What is pilgrimage? Pilgrimage is Nam, Pilgrimage is contemplation

on Word and realization of inner knowledge.'
"If mind is sinful, everything is sinful, By washing the body, mind will
not become pure."
It is not right to assert that Guru Amar Das went to Hardwar for one more
pilgrimage to please the Hindus. Guru Amar Das went to Hardwar and
Sikh Religion 80
Kurukshetra not to make a pilgrimage but to preach his doctrine and gospel of
Nam to the thousands of battered souls.
ABOLITION OF SATI:
The status of women in Hindu society at that time was very low. When the
husband died, the wife either voluntarily burnt herself on the pyre of her husband
or was thrown into the fire without her consent. In popular term the woman who
did perform this act was called Sati (truthful). Guru Amar Das carried out a
vigorous campaign against the practice of Sati. He gave special attention to the
improvement of the status of women and thus prohibited this practice. G.B. Scott
acclaims the Guru as the first reformer who condemned the prevailing Hindu
practice of Sati. The Guru advocated the following:
"Satis are not those who are burnt with husbands,

O Nanak, true Satis are whom pangs of separation can finish.
Those are considered Satis who live contented, embellish themselves
with good conduct;
And cherish the Lord ever and call on Him."
(Var Suhi ki- Slok Mohalla 3, p-787)
The Guru lifted the status of women as equal to men. He prohibited the
practice of Sati and preached in favor of widow marriage.
ESTABLISHMENT OF MANJI SYSTEM:

The Guru's following increased considerably. Steps were taken to organize
the scattered congregation into a unified whole which was called Manji system.
His whole spiritual domain took the shape of 22 Manjis (dioceses). It was so
named because the incharge of a Manji sat on a cot (called Manji in Punjabi) to
deliver the message of the Guru. The incharge of each and every Manji was a
devoted Sikh who was blessed by the Guru before he was appointed to that
position. His function was to preach the mission of the Guru, to keep the Sangat
(congregation) in touch with the Guru and he was also responsible for the
offerings of the Sikhs which they made in token of their reverence to the Guru.
The following were the twenty-two Manjis:
1. Alayar: Alayar also called Allah Shah was a Pathan trader whose story has
been given earlier, became Guru's Sikh and was entrusted with the first Manji
to spread Sikh faith.
Guru Amar Das 81
2. Sachan Sach: He was a Brahman from Mandar village in Lahore district. He

always used the word 'Sachan Sach' and so he was called Sachan Sach.
One of the queens of Raja of Haripur became insane, and by the grace of
the Guru, she recovered her sanity. The Guru married her to Sachan Sach.
The couple preached Sikhism.
3. Sadharan: He was an inhabitant of Goindwal and was given a Manji for his
devotion to the Guru.
4. Sawan Mal: He was a nephew of Guru Amar Das. The Guru sent him to
Haripur in Kangra district to procure timber for the construction of houses in
Goindwal. Sawan Mal propagated Sikh gospel in that area.
5. Sukhan: He was an inhabitant of Dhamian village in Rawalpindi district. He

preached Sikhism in that area.
6. Handal: He was from Jandiala village in Amritsar district. He rendered great

service in Guru's kitchen.
7. Kedari: Bhai Kedari was an inhabitant of Batala in Gurdaspur district. He was

a very famous devotee of the Guru.
8. Kheda: He was from Khemkaran village in Lahore district. He was a devotee

of Durga goddess before he became Guru's Sikh.
9. Gangushah: He was an inhabitant of Garh Shankar. The Guru sent him to

preach Sikhism in Sarmaur state.
10. Darbari: Bhai Darbari was from Majitha village in Amritsar district.
11. Paro: Bhai Paro was a Sikh of Guru Angad. He was an inhabitant of Dalla.
His devotion got him the eleventh Manji.
12. Phera: Bhai Phera was an inhabitant of Mirpur in Jammu area. He was a
disciple of the Jogis before he became Guru Amar Das's Sikh. He preached
Sikhism in that hilly area.
13. Bua: Bhai Bua became Guru's Sikh and was blessed with Nam, the
fragrance of which he spread around his area.
14. Beni: He was a learned Pandit of Chunian in Lahore district. He was proud of
his knowledge of Hindu Shastras and he defeated many in the debate of that
knowledge. When he came to Goindwal, he fell on the feet of the Guru and
became his Sikh. The Guru entrusted him with the fourteenth Manji.
Sikh Religion 82
15. Mahesa: He was an inhabitant of Sultanpur and he performed missionary

work in that area.
16. Mai Das: Mai Das's story has been given in the previous pages. He preached
Sikhism in Majha area.
17. Manak Chand: His reference has been made in the previous pages. When
he was drowned in the Bawli and then revived by the Guru, the Sikhs called
him Marjiwra- the revived after death. His generation is called Marjiwre in
Vairowal village in Amritsar district. Manak Chand was made a spiritual guide
to Mai Das by the Guru.
18. Murari: He was an inhabitant of Khai village in Lahore district. His original
name Prema and he was a leper. He heard about Guru Amar Das and came
crawling all the way to Goindwal. By the grace of the Guru, he was fully
healed. He was renamed as Murari. The Guru married him to Matho,
daughter of Bhai Sihan. He was then sent out as one of the itinerant
preachers of the Guru's gospel.
19. Raja Ram: He was a Brahman. He became Guru's Sikh. His generation now
lives in Sandhma village of Jullundhur district.
20. Rang Shah: He was an inhabitant of Malupote village in Jullundhur district.

He propagated Guru's faith in Doaba area.
21. Rang Das: He was from Gharooan village (near Kharar) now in Rupar
district.
22. Lalo: He was an inhabitant of Dalla and was a famous Vaid (doctor). He
became Guru's Sikh and preached Guru's gospel.
Guru Amar Das established another organization called Piri system. The
incharges of the Piris were ladies whose objective was to lit the flame of Guru's
word and spread the fragrance of Nam among women. Bibi Bhani, Bibi Dani and
Bibi Pal were some of the most revered incharges of the different Piris. Guru Amar
Das gave authority and power to 146 of his apostles to go to various parts of the
country and unfold the glory of Nam. Out of these 146 persons, 94 were men and
52 were women. They were all glowing with Nam and filled with Divine Spirit.
COMPOSITION OF ANAND SAHIB:

One day a Sidh Jogi came to the Guru and complained that he performed
every form of penance but did not obtain any peace of mind. He further showed
his desire to abandon his body to be reborn in Guru's family so that he be happy
Guru Amar Das 83
worshipping God and singing His praises. His wish was granted. The Guru had
two sons, Mohan and Mohri. Mohri's eldest son was Arth Mal and it is said that
this Sidh Jogi was reborn as Mohri's second son. When the Guru heard of the
Jogi's rebirth, he sent Bhai Ballu to bring the infant to him. On seeing the child, the
Guru uttered the composition of Anand (Ramkali Mohalla 3, Anand) or the Song of
Joy, and called the child, Anand. This composition (Anand Sahib) is now recited
on the occasions of marriages and rejoicing.
SELECTION FOR GURUSHIP:

It should be remembered that Guru's eldest daughter, Bibi Dani was married
to Rama who was a zealous Sikh. He used to work in Guru's kitchen and
administer to the needs of the pilgrims. Jetha was his younger son-in-law. One
day the Guru asked Rama and Jetha,"Each one of you make a platform by the
side of Bawli. I will sit on one in the morning and on the other in the evening."
When the platforms were completed, the Guru went to inspect them. Rama
showed his work and thought that he had done well. The Guru told Rama,"Your
platform is not straight, bring it down and rebuild it." Rama dissented but rebuilt
another one. It still failed to please the Guru. Rama after long argument, pulled the
platform down but refused to build it third time.
The Guru inspected Jetha's platform and said,"Jetha, I do not like it. Demolish
it and build another one." Jetha built the second one which was also not of Guru's
liking. He demolished it and rebuilt it. The Guru continued to find fault with it until it
was destroyed and rebuilt seven times. Jetha then fell at Guru's feet and begged,
"I am a fool and lack understanding, while thou possesseth all knowledge. kindly
bless me with the wisdom so that I may be able to erect the platform of your
liking."
On hearing this the Guru smiled and embraced Jetha and

commented,"Obeying my order, you have built the platform seven times, so seven
generations of thine shall sit on the throne of Guru Nanak."
Bibi Bhani, Guru's youngest daughter, used to attend her father. She used to
fan him, draw water and work in the kitchen. One day the Guru was sitting on his
couch (chauki) in deep meditation, when Bibi Bhani noticed that one leg of his
couch had broken. Fearing that his meditation would be disturbed, she put her
arm in place of the broken leg to support the couch. When the Guru opened his
eyes, he found blood coming out of Bibi Bhani's arm. On inquiry Bibi explained
that broken leg might have caused disturbance in his meditation and so she
thought herself fortunate to serve Guru by substituting her arm for the broken leg
of the couch. The Guru commented,"Whosoever does good work, shall reap the
Sikh Religion 84
reward thereof." He invited her to ask for any favor. She humbly requested that
the Guruship should remain in her family. It is believed that the Guru told Bibi
Bhani that the Guruship was not a bed of roses and he warned her of the trouble
and torture that the later Gurus would have to go through. Bibi Bhani agreed to
embrace all those troubles, and again requested to grant her the wish that the
Guruship would remain in her family. So far the Guruship was earned by
obedience and devotion to the Guru. Here again Bibi Bhani earned it, for her
family, with her devotion and sacrifice. The Guru granted her the wish and the
Guruship thereafter remained in Bibi Bhani's family.
Guru Nanak appointed his successor at Kartarpur but asked him to go and
live at Khadur. Guru Angad asked his successor, Guru Amar Das to live in
Goindwal. Guru Amar Das asked Jetha to search for a place other than Goindwal
as a residence for the Sikhs. Jetha found an open land about 25 miles from
Goindwal, and he established himself there. He built a house for himself and got a
tank excavated which was called Santokhsar. It is also believed that the Guru
asked Jetha to excavate another tank towards the east which would be called
Amritsar- tank of nectar.
SUCCESSION OF GURU RAM DAS:

Guru Amar Das having tested Jethaji in every way, found him perfect and
asked for special congregation. Then he asked Bhai Ballu to bring coco-nut and
five paise. He asked Jethaji to bathe and clothe in new raiment. Then the Guru
descended from his throne and made Jethaji seat on it and called him Guru Ram
Das. Bhai Buddha, according to the custom, attached the tilak of Sovereignty to
Guru Ram Das's forehead. Among great rejoicing, all Sikhs made offerings
according to their means and saluted Guru Ram Das on his appointment. This
ceremony was performed on August 30, 1574 at Goindwal.
GURU AMAR DAS'S DEPARTURE:

Guru Amar Das proclaimed,"God's summons hath come. Let there be no
mourning when I have gone, sing God's praises, read God's Word (Gurbani), hear
God's Word and obey God's Will." On the first of September, 1574, Guru Amar
Das left for his heavenly abode and the spirit blended with the Master Spirit.
Guru Ram Das 85
GURU RAM DAS

( 1534-1581, Guruship, 1574-1581 )
The early history of Guru Ram Das is referred to in the previous chapter.
Many writers have expressed their opinion that Akbar granted the land only to
Guru Ram Das on which he founded the city of Ramdaspur (later known as
Amritsar), and so they contend that the city of Amritsar was not founded during
the time of Guru Amar Das. It is also a well-known fact of Sikh history that
Emperor Akbar came to Goindwal and he dined with the common people in the
Guru's langar before he could see the Guru. It seems that the Emperor granted
the estate in the name of Bibi Bhani at that time, and Jethaji being her husband,
was made incharge of the estate by Guru Amar Das. Guru Nanak awarded the
Guruship to Bhai Lehna and not to his sons, and it is quite obvious that in order to
avoid hostility of his sons towards his successor, he asked Guru Angad to move to
Khadur instead of continuing to live in Kartarpur. The same circumstances
prevailed during the reign of second and third Gurus. It is, therefore, quite likely
that the planning of a new city was called for during the reign of Guru Amar Das
as mentioned in the previous chapter.
Guru Ram Das left Goindwal for his new colony. Many Sikhs followed the
Guru and settled there. At first this city was called Ramdaspur, which is now called
Amritsar.
A revenue collector of Patti in district of Lahore had five daughters, the fifth
daughter was very religious. One day the father asked who gave them to eat and
drink. The first four daughters said that it were their parents who had provided
them with food and other necessities of life, but the fifth daughter told her parents
that God was the only Cherisher of His creation. On hearing this reply her father
got very angry and remarked,"I shall see if God will protect you."
One day a crippled leper came to the town and the father married his fifth
daughter to him to teach her a lesson. She willfully accepted him as her true
husband. She put him in a basket and carried him on her head, and begged from
door to door to maintain their livelihood. One day she left him under a tree near a
pool of water and went to the nearby colony to beg for food. The leper saw some
crows (black in color) dipping in the water and they turned white when came out of
the water. The leper thought that the water had some miraculous healing property.
So he left his basket and crawled into the water, and lo, the leprosy at once
disappeared from the body except one finger which was left out of water. When
Sikh Religion
the lady came back, she did not believe the story of the healed leper. Ultimately
they went to Guru Ram Das, who confirmed saying that the pool possesseth such
extraordinary efficacy which the man alleged. Upon this the couple became Guru's
followers and they worked in the excavation of the tank later on.
The tree under the shade of which she left her husband, is still standing there
and is called 'Dukhbhanjni Beri'. The pool was known as Amritsar- tank of nectar,
the place itself came to be known as the city of Amritsar. The work was not
finished by Guru Ram Das but it was completed by his successor, Guru Arjan
Dev.
GURU RAM DAS AND SRICHAND:

Baba Srichand, the eldest son of Guru Nanak, had founded a religious sect of
his own known as Udasis. He visited Amritsar and came to see Guru Ram Das.
On seeing Guru's long flowing beard, Baba Srichand asked him jocularly why he
grew it that long. The Guru replied,"To wipe the dust from the holy feet of the
saints like you." 'Your this sweet humility is the magic that makes you so great and
makes me feel so small,' replied Srichand.
Baba Srichand promised the Guru his co-operation. After that the Udasis
spared no pains to serve Sikh religion. It is said that after the death of Banda
Bahadur, when the Mughal rulers decided to root out Sikh religion, it was the
Udasis who kept the Divine spark of the Sikh faith alight.
FREE KITCHEN (GURU KA LANGAR):

Like his predecessors, Guru Ram Das carried on the work of Langar in a
more elaborate and methodical way. As in the past strict adherence was made to
the term 'Pangat' in Langar. Anybody irrespective of race, caste, creed, religion or
sex, could partake of food without any hesitation. The caste system and
pilgrimages were decried and superstitions were denounced.
NEW CUSTOMS:
Guru Ram Das composed a hymn known as 'Lawan' in Suhi Mohalla 4, page
773 of Guru Granth Sahib, and asked his Sikhs to recite them to solemnize
marriages. The Sabad 'Lawan' embodies in itself a lesson for the couple to
develop true love for each other. In reality this Sabad is for a human being to
develop love for the divine bridegroom.
The Guru composed the following Sabad to instruct his Sikhs in the practice
of their religion:
Guru Ram Das 87
"He who calleth himself a Sikh of the true Guru, should rise early and
meditate on God;
He should make an effort early in the morning, bathe in the inner tank
of nectar;
Repeat God's Name under Guru's instruction, and all his sins and
transgressions shall be erased;
At sunrise he should sing the Guru's hymns, and whether sitting or
standing meditate on God's Name;
The disciple who at every breath meditateth on God, will be dear to
the Guru;
The Guru imparteth instruction to that disciple to whom my Lord
bestows His grace;
The servant Nanak prayeth for the dust of the feet of such a disciple of
the Guru who himself repeateth God's Name and causeth others
to do so."
(Gauri Ki Var- Mohalla 4, p-305-6)
SELECTION OF GURUSHIP:
Sahari Mal, Guru's cousin from Lahore, invited the Guru to grace his son's
marriage. For some reason the Guru could not go, but he asked his eldest son,
Prithi Chand to attend the marriage. Prithi Chand refused to go. His refusal is
attributed to possibly two motives. It is said that he was incharge of the offerings
that were made to the Guru and was able to furtively set aside much wealth for
himself. If he had gone to Lahore, this illicit gain might have fallen in somebody
else's hands. Secondly he thought that the time was fast approaching for the
selection of a person to succeed his father as Guru and so he should remain in
Amritsar. Mahadev, the Guru's second son, did not want to go because of his
indifference to worldly affairs. The third son, Arjan Dev agreed to attend the
marriage. He was instructed to stay on in Lahore after the marriage to look after
the affairs of the Sikh Sangat of that place.
After some time he started feeling the pangs of separation for his father and
the Guru, and wrote three letters, two of which were intercepted by his elder
brother, Prithi Chand. A letter marked '3', reached the Guru and Arjan Dev was
immediately recalled from Lahore. On his return he told his father that he had sent
three letters. The truth came to light and Prithi Chand was forced to produce the
other two letters. Thus Prithi Chand's actions were exposed.
Sikh Religion
Guru Ram Das embraced Arjan Dev, sent for five paise and a coco-nut, and
placed them before him. He descending from his throne, seated him there before
the whole assembly of the Sikhs. Bhai Buddha affixed the tilak of spiritual
sovereignty to Arjan Dev's forehead, and thus he was proclaimed as Guru Arjan
Dev. This happened in August, 1581.
Prithi Chand became so mad that he addressed his father in abusive

language. He told Bhai Buddha that his father acted improperly in giving Guruship
to his younger brother. He vowed that he would remove Guru Arjan and would
seat himself on the Guru Gaddi (throne). The Guru counselled him not to quarrel
about it, but Prithi Chand refused to submit and adopted an attitude of open
defiance.
Having nominated Guru Arjan Dev, Guru Ram Das left for his old
headquarters at Goindwal. After a few days He left this world on the first of
September, 1581.
Guru Arjan Dev
GURU ARJAN DEV

( 1563-1606, Guruship 1581-1606 )
Guru Arjan was born in Goindwal, a small town in Amritsar district, on April 15,
1563. He was the youngest son of Guru Ram Das and Bibi Bhani. As a child, one
day he found his way to the bed of Guru Amar Das who was then resting. His
mother ran to fetch the child before he could disturb the Guru, but he had already
awakened the Guru, who revealed, "Let him come to me; 'yeh mera dohita bani ka
bohita howega'- this grandson of mine shall be a ship to take mankind across the
ocean of the world."
Guru Arjan was married to Ganga, daughter of Krishen Chand, a resident of

Meo village near Phillor in Jullundhur district. The marriage took place in 1589
when he was about 26 years old. Guru Ram Das began excavation of two tanks
named Santokhsar and Amritsar and started the foundation of the city of
Ramdaspur. After his father, Guru Arjan applied himself to the task of completing
the tanks and extending the city. It was his practice to go every day and
superintend the work.
MASAND SYSTEM:
Guru Nanak during his missionary tours had established Sangats at the
various places throughout the country. The connection with the center was kept up
by the constant visits of the Sikhs to the Guru. During Guru Amar Das's time the
missionary work became more regular and methodical. He divided the Sikh
spiritual kingdom into twenty-two Manjis. Guru Ram Das established the nucleus
of a new order of missionaries called Masands. The word Masand seems to have
come from 'Mas Nad' which is shorter form of 'Masnedi-Ali' or His Excellency, the
title which the Mughal Governors often held. The purpose of this organization was
to spread the Sikh faith at a rapid pace and also to collect money for the
construction of tanks and the city of Ramdaspur. Guru Arjan organized Masand
system afresh. He appointed new Masands of integrity and sincerity to look after
the secular as well as spiritual affairs of the Sikhs. Masands were required to
collect Daswandh (one-tenth of income) from the Sikhs which was then
contributed towards the Guru's treasury (Golak) for the maintenance of the Sikh
temples.
Some writers are of the opinion that Daswandh was raised under compulsion.
Daswandh was never raised under any pressure nor it was considered 'a tax'.
Sikh Religion 90
Whatever the Sikhs contributed or are contributing even today, is totally out of free
will, love and
devotion.
Masands were required to pay annual visits to Amritsar at the Baisakhi fair to
receive instructions from the Guru and to hand over the amount of Daswandh
collected. Regular accounts of these offerings were kept and receipts were issued.
Apart from financial duties, Masands were vigorous preachers. For the
ceremony of initiation the ideal Charanamrit was the one administered by the
Guru himself. Since it was not possible for the Guru to be present physically
everywhere, the authority was delegated to the local missionaries to enrol new
members of the Sikh Sangat by administering Charanamrit prepared by
themselves in the prescribed manner. It attracted a large number of converts.
During the time of Guru Arjan, there was hardly any place in India where the Sikhs
were not found. Masands worked very hard to propagate Sikhism in every corner
of the country.
COMPLETION OF CONSTRUCTION WORK:

Guru Arjan completed the unfinished work of excavation of tanks- Santokhsar
and Amritsar. Bhai Buddha being the most trustworthy disciple, was appointed to
supervise the work of construction. Santokhsar was completed in 1587-89. Having
completed the tank of nectar, the Guru laid down the foundation of Hari Mandar
which is now called Golden Temple, in the center of the tank. It is said that the
Sikhs represented to the Guru that Hari Mandar should be the tallest building in
the neighborhood. The Guru explained, “Hari Mandar should be the lowest
because what is humble, shall be exalted. The more a tree is covered with fruit,
the more its branches descend to the earth."
Mian Mir, a famous Muslim saint, was a friend and a devotee of the Guru. The
Guru asked Mian Mir to lay the foundation stone of Hari Mandar. Thus, Mian Mir
laid the brick in January, 1589. The head mason moved the brick to place it in
order. Whereupon the Guru prophesied that since the brick was moved by the
mason, the foundation of the temple would be laid again in the coming times. His
words were subsequently fulfilled as Ahmad Shah Abdali destroyed the temple
and desecrated the tank in 1763. However two years later, the great army of the
Khalsa recovered possession of the temple, relaid its foundation and
reconstructed it.
Hindu temples were closed on three sides and their entrances were generally
towards the east while Muslim mosques had entrances towards the west. Hari
Guru Arjan Dev
Mandar, the holy Sikh temple had entrance on all four sides. This denotes that
God was in all the directions; and secondly four doors in the four directions (east,
west, north and south) meant that all the four castes would have equal access to
the temple. Whereas the Hindu temples were only open to the chosen classes,
the Golden temple was open to all who would seek God. Muslim mosques were
open only to Muslim men, the Golden temple was open equally to all men, women
and children, irrespective of caste, creed, race, color, sex, religion or nationality.
The Adi Granth, Sikh holy Scripture, was placed in the center of the temple.
When the construction of the tank and the temple was completed, Guru Arjan
uttered the following Sabad in joy and gratitude:
"The Creator stood in the midst of the work,

And not a hair of any man's head was touched32.
The Guru maketh my ablution successful.
And by repeating God's Name, sins shall depart.
O saints, Ramdas33 tank is beautiful,
He who batheth in it shall save himself and the souls of his family.
The whole world shall congratulate him,
And he shall obtain the reward his heart desireth.
He who while meditating on his God Cometh to bathe here shall be
made safe and whole.
He who batheth in the saints' tank Shall obtain final salvation.
Meditating on God's Name, He shall not suffer transmigration.
He to whom God is merciful Knoweth divine knowledge.
His cares and anxieties shall depart
Who seeketh the protection of Baba Nanak and God."
NOTE: It should be pointed out here that bathing alone in the tank of Golden
Temple cannot give the desired salvation. The above Sabad should not be taken
for any pilgrimage of rituals. It does not mean a mere journey to holy place. Sikh
faith rejects all ceremonial acts. In fact there are two tanks in Amritsar- outer tank
32
Work was not interfered with from any direction.
33
Ramdas may also mean here God's servant.
Sikh Religion 92
and inner tank. First one is the outer tank full of water. It is customary for a Sikh to
take bath every morning- to clean and purify his body before going in the
'presence of God', that is meditation. Thus outer tank in Amritsar serves that
purpose. A Sikh's mission does not complete here. Guru Amar Das confirms this:
'If mind is sinful, everything is sinful,

By washing the body, mind will not become pure.'
Then there is the inner tank called Hari Mandar. That tank is 'Gurbani'- Guru
Granth Sahib which is full of 'Praise and Prayer'- NAM. After washing outerself in
the outer tank, a Sikh goes to the inner tank to cleanse his sinful mind in the tank
of Nam. That is what Guru Nanak calls pilgrimage:
"Pilgrimage is Nam.."
(Dhanasri Mohalla 1 Chhant, p-687)
Without Nam immersing in water countless times, will not deliver salvation.
This process of cleansing sinful mind in the inner tank of Nam is the pre-requisite
for spiritual growth. It leads to graduation to spiritual consciousness- a
breakthrough to Eternal illumination. After cleaning his inner and outer-self, a Sikh
realizes the glory of Nam and enters a stage of eternal bliss, and thereby merges
with the Eternal Being. A body is dead without life, and life itself is dead
without Nam. What is then Amritsar?
When there was no sign of the city of Amritsar, Guru Nanak asked his
disciples to bathe in 'Amritsar':
a) "Bikhia mal jai amritsar navo Gur santokh paya."

'All sins are washed away by bathing in Amritsar And by Guru's grace,
contentment is obtained.'
b) "Gur sagar amritsar, jo echhai so phal pai."

(Maru Mohalla 1, p-1011-12)
'Divine Word (Gurbani) is Amritsar Whosoever batheth in it, will get his
desire fulfilled.'
Guru Arjan Dev
c) "Untar nirmal amritsar nai."

'Impurities of mind are washed away by bathing in Amritsar.'

d) "Undro trisna agan bujhi Har amritsar nata."

(Mohalla 3-pauri, p-510)
'The inner fire of desires gone When bathed in Amritsar.'

e) "Meil gaee man nirmal hoa Amritsar tirath nai."

(Mohalla 3, p-587)
'Impurities gone and mind becometh pure When batheth in the

pilgrimage of Amritsar.'
All the above verses of Guru Nanak and Guru Amar Das give reference of
'Amritsar' when there was no trace of the city or the tank of Amritsar. That means
that Amritsar actually and literally means Tank of Nectar which is Gurbani, the
Divine Word. Thus pilgrimage of Amritsar means the pilgrimage of one's mind in
the Divine Word, the NAM. Without Nam, bathing hundreds of times cannot purge
mind of its impurities and therefore salvation cannot be achieved:
"Mal haumai dhoti kivai na uterai je sau tirath nai."

(Sri Rag Mohalla 3, p-39)s
The Guru says that without Nam, all other acts to attain salvation, are futile:
"Nam bina phokat sabh karma jiun bajigar bharm bhulai."

(Parbhati Mohalla 1, p-1343)
'Without Nam, all acts are futile As an actor's role in drama, maketh
him not real.'
When the tank and the temple were completed, there were great rejoicing.
The enormous exertions and sacrifices were made by the Sikhs. The Guru
honored all those Sikhs who had put in dedicated service to ensure the
Sikh Religion 94
completion of the projects. Eminent among those people were: Bhai Buddha, Bhai
Bhagtu, Bhai Bahla, Bhai Kalyana, Bhai Ajab, Bhai Ajaib, Bhai Umar Shah, Bhai
Sangho, Bhai Salho and Bhai Jetha. Bhai Buddha was made incharge of the Hari
Mandar. Bhai Bhagtu was instructed to preach Sikh doctrine in the Malwa region
and Bhai Salho was made the superintendent of the city to look after its
development. City of Ramdaspur was, in the course of time, called Amritsar.
Because of Guru's residence and the central place of worship, Amritsar became
the center of the Sikh activities.
ANIMOSITY OF PRITHI CHAND:

As referred to in the previous chapter, Prithi Chand was superseded and the
Guruship was conferred on his youngest brother by his father, Guru Ram Das.
Upon this Prithi Chand adopted an attitude of open defiance. He met Sulhi Khan,
a revenue officer of Lahore province and told him that he was filing a complaint to
the Emperor against his youngest brother for superseding him. Next he conspired
with the headmen of the area who then told Guru Arjan that being the eldest son,
Prithia had the right to the property of his father. The Guru gave the property to
Prithia and some of it to Mahadev, the other brother, and reserved the voluntary
offerings of the Sikhs for himself.
Prithi Chand in alliance with Sulhi Khan found ample opportunities to harass
the Guru. However Wazir Khan, Akbar's assistant prime minister, interposed on
behalf of the Guru and prevailed on Sulhi Khan to bring the two brothers to a
compromise. By listening to Guru's Sukhmani (The song of Eternal peace
compiled by Guru Arjan), Wazir Khan was restored to perfect health from dropsy
ailment. This was the reason why Wazir Khan supported the Guru's cause.
Although the compromise had been affected, yet Prithia continued to create every
possible trouble for the Guru. Ultimately the Guru decided to leave Amritsar and
make a tour of Majha, an area between the rivers Ravi and Beas.
PREACHING TOURS OF GURU:

The Guru first visited Khadur and then proceeded to Sarhauli where he
sought to obtain land to build a dwelling for himself.
A Sikh from the village Bhaini invited the Guru to visit him. When he arrived
there, it was late at night. The wife of the Sikh prepared a dish of broken bread
with butter and sugar and laid it before the Guru. He enjoyed the dish prepared
with love and devotion. He stayed there a few more days and in return he gave
the village his own Chola and renamed the village as Chola Sahib.
Guru Arjan Dev
The Guru then visited village Khanpur, situated between Goindwal and the
present city of Tarn Taran. He was accompanied by five Sikhs including Bidhi
Chand and Bhai Gurdas. It was a cold night and wintry winds were blowing hard.
Bidhi Chand saw a lofty building and requested the Guru to go to that building, but
the Guru objected saying that it would be better to stay where they were rather
than to go to a place where evil people were dwelling. Bidhi Chand did not agree
with the Guru and went to the lofty building and asked the owners for shelter,
which they refused and called the Guru and his Sikhs hypocrites. Hema, a devout
Sikh of that village, came and requested the Guru to visit his poor dwelling and
bless it with his holy presence. Seeing his love and devotion, the Guru accepted
his hospitality. Hema cooked and supplied his best food for the party. He took his
sole blanket and put it under the Guru as bedding, who seeing Hema's devotion
uttered the following Sabad:
"Very beautiful is the hut in which God's praises are sung,

While the mansion in which God is forgotten is of no avail.
There is a pleasure even in poverty when in the company of saints
God is remembered,
May that grandeur which is bound up with mammon, perish!
Blessed is turning a handmill or wearing a coarse blanket, if the heart
is happy and contented.
That empire is of no avail which conferreth not satisfaction,
Those who wander even naked in the love of one God obtain honor.
Vain are silks and satins, attachment to which maketh man covetous.
Everything is in Thy power, O God; Thou actest and causest to act.
May Nanak obtain the gift of remembering Thee at every breath."
(Rag Suhi Mohalla 5, p-745)
The Guru stayed there for some time. During his stay, Hema obtained his
desire and went to his final rest. After Guru's departure, the Emperor's viceroy,
who for some reason became dissatisfied with the inhabitants of Khanpur, sent his
army and razed the village to the ground and massacred its chief residents.
From there he proceeded to the village of Khaira where he was attracted by

the natural environments. He had a very warm welcome from the headmen. They
afterwards assisted him in obtaining land from the villagers on which he laid down
the foundation of what is now the famous city of Tarn Taran; and he proceeded to
construct a tank there. This happened in 1590. The Guru, at a great expense, built
Sikh Religion 96
brick-kiln for baking the bricks. The local officer named Nur-ud-din seized the
bricks for the construction of a Sarai that was being built at Government expense.
The Sikhs resented and requested the Guru to write to the Emperor against this
high- handedness of Nur-ud-din, but the Guru refused to take notice of the
outrage. He left quietly and waited for better times for the completion of the
project. After sometimes the tank was completed.
The Guru then crossed the river Beas and proceeded to Jullundhur area
where he purchased land to build city to be named as Kartarpur (city of Creator).
He with his own hands cut the first sod for the construction of the city and a well to
supply water to the inhabitants. The well was called Gangsar.
He went to Nakka at the invitation of his devotees. He visited Khemkaran,

Chunian and other villages. Then he reached Jambar and remained there for
some time. He made many converts in that area.
At the invitation of his Sikhs, the Guru went to Lahore. People of all classes
flocked to see him. Jogi Shambhunath, Shah Husain, Shah Suleman and others
came to see the Guru beseeching soul-saving religious instruction. The Guru
uttered the following Sabad on that occasion:
"O wise men, think of the Lord in your hearts,

The true King, the Releaser from bondage, dwelleth in the hearts by
the mind's affection.
Nothing is equal in value to the sight of God.
Thou art the pure Cherisher;
Thou art the Lord great and Incomparable.
Give me Thy hand, O Brave One, Thou art the only one to assist me.
O Creator, by Thy power, didst Thou create the world; Thou art
Nanak's prop."
This Sabad, when heard by the Viceroy of Lahore, produced a profound

impression on his mind. He asked the Guru if he could render any service to him.
Upon his consent, the viceroy got a Bawli excavated.
From there he went to the shrine of Guru Nanak at Dera Baba Nanak. After
that he proceeded to Barath to visit Sri Chand, Guru Nanak's son.
Guru Arjan Dev
The Guru returned to Amritsar but Prithia still continued to create problems for
him. Prithia's wife was very much sore and complained, “The eldest son has been
superseded. The youngest one obtained the Guruship and the whole world, both
Emperor and the common man, worships him." Prithia replied, “Arjan has no son
and so his prosperity is short-lived. Our son Meharban will be the next Guru."
Guru's wife heard this conversation and reported it to the Guru, and prayed that
he should grant her a son. He bade her to pay no heed to the remarks of Prithia or
his wife but should continue to repeat true Name. One day again she requested
the Guru, “O King, they who seek thy protection, obtain happiness in this life and
salvation in the next. My married life would be most happy if you grant me a son."
The Guru always blessed his Sikhs and then most of the religious acts were
performed through them. When his wife continued pressing for the gift of a son,
he told her to go to his revered Sikh, Bhai Buddha and pray for the desired gift.
Next day the Guru's wife set out in great state to see Bhai Buddha. She took
her attendants and the wives of the headmen of Amritsar and rode in carriages
with great pomp and show. She carried plates of sweets as offering to the saint.
When Bhai Buddha saw the procession he remarked, “What happened! Is there a
stampede from Amritsar that the inhabitants have left the city and are coming
here?" She placed plates of sweets before Bhai Buddha and prayed for his
blessing. Bhai Buddha replied, “Respected lady, I am only a servant of your
house. It is only the Guru who is an ocean of supernatural power, who fulfills every
one's desires. I am also not worthy of these savoury dishes. Were I to eat them,
how could I, afterwards, think of cutting the grass?"
So she came back very much disappointed and related the whole story to the
Guru, who then remarked, “The saints and the true Guru are not pleased with
display of pomp. If you desire anything from them, appear before them not in a
state of superiority but in a humble manner. If you still desire the saint's blessing,
then with devotion in thy heart, prepare bread with your hands, dress yourself like
an ordinary person and go alone on foot."
As instructed by the Guru, she proceeded all alone next day. On seeing her
Bhai Buddha said, “Hail O lady! Give me what you have brought." While eating he
said, “The Guru is the owner of the storehouse, but I have received instructions to
open it. As you have given me food of my heart's content, so shall you have a son
of thy heart's content." On her return she told the Guru about the graciousness of
Bhai Buddha.
Sikh Religion 98
When Prithias learnt the news of Guru's wife's pregnancy, they got very upset
and instigated Sulhi Khan against the Guru. To avoid conflict, the Guru moved to
village Wadali, about six to seven miles away from Amritsar.
On 19th of June, 1595 (21st of the month of Har, Sambat 1652), Guru's wife
gave birth to a son34 named Har Gobind at Wadali. On the birth of his son, the
Guru uttered the following Sabad:
"The True Guru sent me a son;

A long-lived son hath been born by destiny.
When he took his dwelling in the womb,
His mother's heart was exceedingly glad.
The destiny recorded in the beginning hath become manifest to all.
By God's order the boy hath been born in the tenth month.
On hearing the birth of Har Gobind, Prithias were very much saddened. They
immediately began to hatch conspiracies to put an end to the life of the infant Har
Gobind. Several attempts were made to this effect. Prithia hired a nurse to poison
the baby. She applied poison to nipples of her breast and went to Wadali. In the
meantime the child was said to have stopped breast suckling due to some
indisposition. The nurse first congratulated the Guru's wife on the birth of the child.
She then caressed and fondled the baby trying to breast feed him. The child
refused suckling. At that time, for some mysterious reasons, nurse fainted and fell
backwards. When she regained her consciousness, she repented and disclosed
that Prithia had hired her to kill the infant. The story of Prithia's ill scheme spread
from house to house.
Prithia then hired a snake-charmer and induced him to kill the child by
exposing him to a cobra. He promised the snake-charmer a great sum of money if
he succeeded in the plot. The snake-charmer found a chance and let a black
34
John Clark Archer writes in his book, 'The Sikhs' that Har Gobind was not a real son
of Guru Arjan but he was an adopted son. As we see in the above narrated Sabad,
the Guru thanked God for His blessing over the birth of his son. Also the entire Sikh
world believes that Guru Har Gobind was Guru Arjan's son. God knows what was
Archer's source of such a misleading information. He should have shown some sense
of responsibility while writing on such a sensitive subject. There are many such
serious irregularities in his book and we take a very serious note of them.
Guru Arjan Dev
cobra loose in the court-yard. It is said that Har Gobind took the hissing cobra in
his hand and killed it immediately.
Sikhs from distant places visited Amritsar during the absence of the Guru.
Prithia made efforts to convince them that he was the real Guru but could not
succeed in his mission. When Har Gobind was two years old, some prominent
Sikhs came to Wadali and requested the Guru to return to Amritsar which he did.
Har Gobind became ill with small-pox of very virulent type. The people
suggested to the Guru to make offerings to the goddess of small-pox but he
rejected their advice to worship the goddess for the recovery of his son's illness.
He, rather, stressed the worship of only one God who is the Creator and the sole
Cherisher. The Guru uttered many Sabads in Rag Bilawal and Sorath on this
subject. By the grace of God, Har Gobind recovered fully in a few days.
Prithia took another shot and induced Har Gobind's male nurse to poison the
child. Next day the servant slipped poison in the baby's milk. The child, however,
turned away from the poisoned milk and refused to drink it. The servant tried to
fondle Har Gobind in feeding the contaminated milk but in vain. When the baby
started crying, the Guru inquired of the cause of his weeping. The servant replied
that he did not drink the milk and when he pressed him to drink, he began to cry.
Then the Guru, himself tried to feed the baby who insisted on refusing to drink.
Upon this the Guru took a sample of that milk and fed it to a dog which fell
immediately sick and died. The servant realized his ill doings and confessed to the
Guru and disclosed the murderous designs of Prithia.
Prithia became very furious and went to Delhi with Sulhi Khan to complain
against the Guru to the Emperor. Before his departure to Delhi, Guru's other
brother, Mahadev and Bhai Gurdas tried to restrain Prithia but he would not listen.
Sulhi Khan presented the complaint to the Emperor who decided not to interfere in
the affairs of religious men and secondly he concluded that the charges were not
true. Prithia was crushed by his disappointment.
When Har Gobind became of a suitable age to receive instructions, he was

entrusted to Bhai Buddha for his education. Bhai Buddha gave him adequate
lessons and also taught him the use of offensive and defensive weapons, riding,
chemistry, astronomy, medicine, agriculture, administration and other sciences.
The Guru offered acknowledgement to Bhai Buddha for his successful and
comprehensive instructions.
COMPILATION OF ADI GRANTH:

Sikh Religion 100
Prithia was composing his own religious hymns which he described as

compositions of Guru Nanak and his successors. The ignorant people did not
have sufficient intelligence to discriminate. Guru Arjan, therefore, felt the need to
lay down rules to guide his followers in their daily religious duties. He made plans
for the compilation of Adi Granth. For that purpose he chose a secluded spot
outside the city which is now called Ramsar. He got a tank excavated there. Tents
were erected for the accommodation. Guru Arjan took abode near the tank and
dictated hymns to Bhai Gurdas who wrote them down. The verses were arranged
according to Rags or musical measures. The hymns of the first Guru came first as
Mohalla 1 (read as Mohalla pehla), then those of the second Guru- Mohalla II
(read as Mohalla Duja) and so on. After the Bani of the Gurus, came the verses of
the Bhagats or the Indian saints. The hymns of the Adi Granth were thus set
according to thirty-one Indian Classical Ragas.
When the composition was completed, the Guru then wrote Mandawni as a
conclusion and affixed his seal thereto:
"Three things have been put into the vessel35- truth, patience, and
meditation.
The ambrosial Name of God, the support of all, hath also been put
therein.
He who eateth and digesteth it, shall be saved.
This provision should never be abandoned; ever clasp it to your
hearts.
By remembering God's feet, we cross the world of Maya; Nanak,
everything is extension of God."
(Mundawni Mohalla 5, p-1429)
After this the Guru uttered the following Slok:
"I can't appreciate what Thou didst for me, and yet Thou madest me
worthy. I am virtueless;
I possess no merit, and yet Thou Thyself hast compassion on me.
Thou showest compassion and kindness unto me; I have found true
Guru, the friend.
Nanak, If I obtain the Name, I shall live, and my body and soul shall be
refreshed."
35
Means Guru Granth Sahib.
Guru Arjan Dev
A Muslim might never like to read a hymn of a Hindu saint, and by the same
token a Hindu might not like to hear the religious verse of a Muslim saint. The
Hindus did not allow a saint, born in low caste family, to enter the Hindu temple.
This was the religious fanaticism prevailing at that time. Guru Arjan, therefore,
created an ocean in which all rivers and rivulets could fall and assume the
appearance of the ocean itself. The composition of such an ocean was
completed on Bhadon Vadi 1, Sambat 1661 (1604 A.D.) and was called Adi
Granth. It was by no means a bible for the Sikhs alone, but it is universal in
character. It contained no life story of the Gurus but only the Universal
Truth, each and every word of which was dedicated to the Glory of the
Almighty God only.
The composition of Adi Granth consisted of the hymns of the first five Gurus,
Hindu saints (Brahmans as well as Sudras) and Muslim Sufis. These saints were:
Beni, Bhikhan, Dhanna, Farid, Jai Dev, Kabir, Nam Dev, Parmanand, Pipa,
Ramanand, Ravidas, Sain, Sadhna, Sur Das and Trilochan. It also contained the
hymns of Minstrels (Bhats and Bards). These minstrels were all Brahmans and
then became Sikhs of the Guru, they were- Kal, Jalap, Bhika, Sal, Bhal, Nal, Bal,
Gyand, Mathura, Kirat and Harbans. It also consisted of Var of Satta and
Balwand, Ramkali Sad by Sundar and five Sabads of Mardana, the minstrel of
Guru Nanak.
On Bhadon Sudi first, Sambat 1661 (1604 A.D.), Adi Granth was installed in
the Hari Mandar and Bhai Buddha was appointed as the first Granthi (priest).
PRITHI CHAND'S JEALOUSY CONTINUED:

Prithia addressed the Qazis and the Pandits who had enmity towards the
Guru on account of his compilation of Adi Granth and he induced them to make a
complaint to the Emperor that Guru Arjan had compiled a Granth in which Muslim
and Hindu prophets were reviled. Upon this the Emperor sent for the Guru and the
Granth. The Guru did not go himself but sent Bhai Buddha and Bhai Gurdas to
read to the Emperor from the Granth. Various stanzas (Sabads) were read to him
and Emperor Akbar was very much pleased and said, “Except love and devotion
to God, I find neither praise nor blame of any one in the Granth. It is a volume
worthy of reverence." Guru's slanderers and enemies were stunned. Akbar gave
Siropas (dresses of honor) to Bhai Buddha and Bhai Gurdas, and promised to visit
the Guru on his way back from Lahore.
Sikh Religion 102
As promised Akbar visited the Guru on his return journey to Delhi. He was
charmed and fascinated with Guru's saintly bearing. The Emperor partook of the
Guru's hospitality and prayed that he be allowed to make contributions to secure
spiritual and temporal welfare and happiness. The Guru replied, “The welfare and
happiness of monarchs depend on cherishing their subjects and doing justice."
The Guru then stated that there was a severe famine in the land and cultivators
required His Majesty's consideration. The Emperor remitted the revenue of the
Punjab for that year. The Guru's fame and influence had largely increased owing
to the respect the Emperor had shown to him. This became a cause of greater
agony to Prithia.
MARTYRDOM OF GURU ARJAN:

During the rein of Guru Arjan, crowds were converted to Sikhism in Punjab
and in various other parts of India and even in the neighboring countries. It is said
that the hilly Rajas of Kulu, Suket, Haripur and Chamba visited the Guru and
became his followers as did the Raja of Mandi. Guru's fame and influence
became widely spread.
At that time Chandu Lal was Emperor Akbar's Diwan or financial advisor. He
was a Khatri by caste and was originally an inhabitant of Rohela village in
Gurdaspur district of Punjab. His official duties necessitated him to reside in Delhi.
He had a young daughter of extreme beauty. Her mother, one day, said to her
father, “Our daughter is growing to maturity. We should search for a husband for
her." Chandu Lal, therefore, sent his family priest and barber36 in search for a
suitable match for his daughter. The priest and the barber searched every city in
the Punjab but could not find a satisfactory match. One day again Chandu's wife
insisted that they should continue their efforts. So the priest and the barber were
again despatched for the purpose. They searched and searched and when they
reached Lahore, they heard about the Guru's young son, Har Gobind. They went
to Amritsar and found Har Gobind as the most descent match for the young girl.
They came back and reported to Chandu accordingly. They gave their analysis on
the excellence of Har Gobind and the enormous respect that his father was
commanding in the city of Amritsar. Chandu was not pleased hearing praises of
the Guru, so he asked the priest and the barber, “Do you think him equal to me?
Guru's caste is inferior to me. You desire to put the ornamental tile of top storey
into a gutter! Where am I, the imperial finance minister; and where is the Guru,
though he may be an object of veneration to his followers?"
36
It was customary in those days to send the family priest and the family barber to find
suitable match.
Guru Arjan Dev
After the husband and wife had argued the whole night over the matter, it was
decided that Sada Kaur (their daughter) should be given in marriage to Har
Gobind. The marriage presents were, therefore, dispatched to Amritsar.
It came to the ears of the Sikhs of Delhi that Chandu had used derogatory
expressions for the Guru. They sent a messenger with a letter explaining
Chandu's utterances and prayed to the Guru to reject his alliance. The Sikhs of
Delhi as well as of Amritsar prayed that the alliance of a haughty head like
Chandu should not be accepted. The Guru was obliged to accept the advice of his
Sikhs and so with utmost humility he told the matchmakers, “I am contented with
my humble lot and desire not an alliance with the great. An ornamental tile should
not be put in a gutter."
While the matchmakers were still remonstrating, a Sikh, Narain Das, a

grandson of Bhai Paro (a famous Sikh of Guru Amar Das) stood in the
congregation and beseeched the Guru, “O king, I am the dust of thy lotus feet. I
have a daughter whom my wife and I have vowed to offer to thy son. If you make
her the slave of thy feet, I shall be fortunate. I am a poor unhonored Sikh and thou
art the honor of the unhonored." The Guru replied, “If you have love in your heart,
then your proposal is acceptable to me." Narain Das at once went and purchased
the marriage presents and betrothal ceremony was performed. Upon this another
Sikh, Hari Chand stood up and appealed, “O true king, I have vowed to give my
daughter to thy son. If my petition please thee, I will give my daughter as a servant
to Har Gobind." The Guru though unwilling at first to accept a second wife for his
son, felt that he could not reject the offer of a faithful Sikh.37
All this happened in the presence of Chandu's matchmakers who went back
to Delhi and disappointed their master with sad news. Chandu was very much
incensed and he wrote a letter to the Guru apologizing for his thoughtless
expressions. He pleaded with the Guru that if he accepted his alliance, he would
give large dowry to his daughter and he would have many favors conferred on him
(Guru) by the Emperor. In the end he wrote that he was already on bad terms with
his brother Prithi Chand and if he fell out with him too, it might ignite a blazing fire
which would be difficult to extinguish.
37
The Gurus were held in such high esteem that religious people frequently thought it
their duty to vow to them their lives, their children, and their property. Several Sikhs
used to register oaths on the birth of their daughters that they would only bestow them
on the Guru or his relations. None would marry them except those to whom they were
vowed. The Guru, therefore, felt bound to meet the wishes and vows of his Sikhs.
Sikh Religion 104
He despatched the letter with the priest. The Guru having read it, stated, “It is
the pride that ruins men. Man suffers for his acts. They whom the Creator joineth,
are united and they whom men joineth, are not. It is the Guru's rule to comply with
the wishes of his Sikhs. Their words are immutable38. As for his threats, I have no
fear because God is the guardian of all." The priest returned with this message.
This set the stage for Chandu's evil designs against the Guru.
The Emperor Akbar died soon after and was succeeded by his son Jahangir.
Akbar had nominated his grandson Khusro in supersession of his son. Khusro
claimed Punjab and Afghanistan which his father, Jahangir, was unwilling to
concede to him. Jahangir ordered Khusro's arrest but the latter escaped and went
towards Afghanistan. On his way he visited the Guru at Tarn Taran and told him
that he was unfriended, needy, poor and had no travelling expenses. So he
begged the Guru for pecuniary assistance.
Khusro had previously visited the Guru accompanying his grandfather Akbar
and was, therefore, very well known to him. Secondly in Guru's house everybody-
friend or foe, king or pauper, is treated equally. The Guru knew what was coming,
but seeing the plight of the prince, he gave Khusro financial help 39. Khusro was,
however, seized while crossing Jehlum, by the imperial forces and was brought in
chains to his father.
Prithia continued to retain the assistance and co-operation of Sulhi Khan

against the Guru. On the pretext of collecting revenue in the Punjab, Sulhi Khan
obtained leave from the Emperor. On his way he visited Prithia at his village Kotha
where they concocted plans for the Guru's destruction. In the meantime, however,
Prithia took Sulhi Khan to show his brick-kilns, where Sulhi Khan met with his
accidental death by his sudden fall in the live brick-kiln.
Prithia was very much saddened at the death of his ally in evil. In those
circumstances Chandu came to his rescue and filled the gap. Chandu wrote to
38
The Guru is always supreme but the Guru honors the Sangat (congregation of his
followers). It is said that the Guru is twenty Biswei (a measure) and the Sangat is
twenty-one Biswei. Chandu’s alliance was rejected by the Sangat and it was therefore
obligatory for the Guru to accept the Sangat’s decision.
39
As we will see later on, Jahangir wrote that the Guru made a tilak (patch) of saffron on
Khusro's forehead which implied that the Guru had blessed Khusro with Emperorship.
This was not true. It seems that it was a concocted story of Guru's enemies to excite
Jahangir against him.
Guru Arjan Dev
Prithia to use his influence to bring his daughter's alliance with Har Gobind. Prithia
was ready to assist Chandu in his nefarious designs against the Guru. He wrote
back that the Guru who had deprived him of his right over Guruship, was already
his enemy; and he would only be too happy to assist in meting him with adequate
punishment. In his letter he begged Chandu to use his influence with the Emperor
to bring the Guru to justice. So they both concocted a plan to induce the Emperor
by some means to visit Punjab where they would have an opportunity to enter into
some conspiracy against the Guru.
Chandu's scheme was successful and in a short period of time the Emperor
came to Punjab. He told the Emperor that Guru Arjan was acting as his rival in
Punjab by entertaining thieves and exercising independent authority. Upon this the
Emperor sent an order to the Guru through Sulabi Khan, the nephew of late Sulhi
Khan, to abstain from such practices. On his journey to Amritsar, Sulabi Khan
confronted with some Pathans and was killed. When Chandu heard the death of
Sulabi Khan, he convinced the Emperor that it had been done through the
machinations of the Guru. He added that he had done many such misdeeds. For
example the Guru had deprived his elder brother Prithi Chand of his rights over
Guruship and had also endeavored to deprive Hindus and Muslims of their
religions. The Emperor immediately sent for Prithia who was overjoyed with the
invitation. He made preparations to go to the Emperor but after the dinner he got a
cramp in his stomach and died the same night.
Meharban, son of Prithia, wasted no time after the death of his father in
informing Chandu who in turn informed the Emperor that the Guru had blessed
Khusro and had promised that he would become the Emperor. The Emperor was
also notified that the Pundits and the Qazis were enraged at the compilation of Adi
Granth which blasphemed the worship rules of the Hindus and the prayer and
fasting of the Muslims. By such accusations, Chandu induced the Emperor to
summon Guru Arjan.
Emperor Jahangir writes in his autobiography:
"In Goindwal, which is on the river Biyah (Beas), there was a Hindu named
Arjan, in the garments of sainthood and sanctity so much so, that he had
captured many of the simple- hearted of the Hindus and even the ignorant
and foolish followers of Islam, by his ways and manners, and they had
loudly sounded the drum of his holiness. They called him Guru and from all
sides stupid people crowded to worship and manifest complete faith in him.
For three or four generations (of spiritual successors) they kept this shop
warm. Many times it occurred to me to put a stop to this vain affair or to
bring him into the assembly of the people of Islam.
Sikh Religion 106
At last, when Khusro passed along this road, this insignificant fellow
proposed to wait upon him. Khusro happened to halt at the place where he
was, and he came out and did homage to him. He behaved to Khusro in
certain special ways, and made on his forehead a finger-mark of saffron
which the Indians call Qashqa and is considered propitious. When this
came to my ears and I fully knew his heresies, I ordered that he should be
brought into my presence and having handed over his houses, dwelling
places, and children to Murtaza Khan (Sheikh Farid Bukhari) and having
confiscated his property I ordered that he should be put to death with
tortures."
The following events led to the Guru's summons by the Emperor resulting in
martyrdom:
To begin with, it was his elder brother, Prithi Chand who devoted his whole life
to harm the Guru in every possible way. Secondly Chandu's animosity over his
daughter's non-alliance with the Guru's son, is considered the main fuel. These
men with jealousies in their hearts, concocted the real story of Khusro to rouse the
ire of Emperor Jahangir which added fuel to the blazing fire. Along with these
circumstances Guru's increasing influence to convert crowds of Hindus and
Muslims, created a stir in the minds of the Pundits (Brahmans) and the Qazis
(Muslim priests). The compilation of Adi Granth was considered a serious blow to
other religions. Through all these circumstances Guru Arjan fell a victim to the
bigotry and inhumanity of the Mohammadan Emperor.
Before his departure to Lahore, the Guru appointed his son, Har Gobind as
his successor and gave suitable instructions. He took five Sikhs, Bhai Bidhi
Chand, Bhai Langaha, Bhai Piara, Bhai Jetha, and Bhai Pirana, with him. Some
writers say that Emperor Jahangir had gone to Kashmir before the arrival of the
Guru in Lahore.
The Emperor Jahangir addressed the Guru, “Thou art a saint, a great teacher,
and a holy man; You look on all, rich and poor, alike. It was therefore, not proper
for you to give money to my enemy Khusro." The Guru replied, “I regard all
people, whether Hindu or Musalman, rich or poor, friend or foe, as equals; and it is
on this account that I gave your son some money for his journey, and not because
he was in opposition to you. If I had not assisted him in his forlorn condition, and
so shown some regard for the kindness of thy father, Emperor Akbar to myself, all
men would have despised me for my heartlessness and ingratitude, or they would
have said that I was afraid of you. This would have been unworthy of a follower of
Guru Nanak."
Guru Arjan Dev
The Guru's reply did not sooth Jahangir's feelings and he ordered him to pay
two lakhs of rupees (two hundred thousand rupees), and also to erase the hymns
in his Granth which were opposed to the Hindu and Muslim religions. The Guru
replied, "Whatever money I have is for the poor, the friendless and the stranger. If
you ask for money, you may take whatever I have; but if you ask for it by way of
fine I shall not give you even a penny, because a fine is imposed on the wicked
worldly persons and not on priests and saints. As regarding the erasure of hymns
in the Adi Granth, I cannot erase or alter an iota. I am a worshipper of the
Immortal God. There is no monarch save Him; and what He revealed to the
Gurus, from Guru Nanak to Guru Ram Das, and afterwards to myself, is written in
the holy Granth. The hymns contained in the Adi Granth are not disrespectful to
any Hindu incarnation or any Mohammadan prophet. It is certainly stated that
prophets, priests, and incarnations are the handiwork of the Immortal God, Whose
limit none can find. My main object is to spread the truth and the destruction of
falsehood; and if, in pursuance to this objective, this perishable body is to depart, I
shall account it great good fortune."
The Emperor left and the Guru was placed under the surveillance of Chandu.
Some writers say that Guru Arjan's execution was nothing except usual
punishment of revenue defaulter. It seems that these writers are totally ignorant of
Sikh tradition. When the Sikhs of Lahore came to know about the fine of two lakhs
of rupees, they decided to raise the money to discharge the Guru's obligation of
fine. The Guru issued a stern warning to his Sikhs that whosoever contributed to
pay the fine imposed on him, would not be his Sikh. It was a matter of principle as
mentioned in the Guru's reply above, and not a matter of two lakhs of rupees
which could have been collected in twinkling of an eye. Fines are for thieves,
robbers, slanderers and the wicked. Men devoted to religion did not belong to that
category. It is, therefore, baseless to say that Guru's execution was usual
punishment of revenue defaulter. The Qazis and Brahmans offered alternatives to
the Guru to exchange death for expunging the alleged objectionable passages in
Adi Granth and inserting the praises of Mohammad and of the Hindu deities. The
Guru did not budge from his position.
Guru Arjan was made to sit on the red hot iron pan and burning sand was
poured over his bare body. He was seated in red-hot caldron, and was bathed in
boiling water. Guru's body was burning and was full of blisters.
His friend and devotee, Mian Mir, a Muslim saint, rushed to see him. When
Mian Mir saw the ghastly scene, he cried out and said, “O Master! I cannot bear to
see these horrors inflicted on thee. If you permit me, I would demolish this tyrant
rule (Mian Mir is said to have possessed supernatural powers at that time)."
Sikh Religion 108
The Guru smiled and asked Mian Mir to look towards the skies. It is said that
Mian Mir saw Angels begging the Guru's permission to destroy the wicked and the
proud. The Guru addressed Mian Mir, “Mian Mir, you are perturbed too soon. This
is the Will of my Master (God), and I cheerfully submit and surrender to His Sweet
Will." The Guru repeated and exemplified in action the meaning of this verse:
"Tera kia meetha lagei Har Nam padarath Nanak mangei."

'Sweet be Thy Will, my Lord Nanak beseecheth the gift of Nam.'

The Guru bore all this torture with equanimity and never uttered a sigh or a
groan.
The Guru was unruffled!
The Guru remained calm and unperturbed like a sea!
The Guru was in Absolute Bliss!
This was the wonder of the Lord- an unparallel example in the history of
mankind.
Mian Mir asked, why was he enduring the suffering at the hands of his vile
sinners when he possesseth superpowers? The Guru replied, “I bear all this
torture to set an example to the Teachers of True Name, that they may not lose
patience or rail at God in affliction. The true test of faith is the hour of misery.
Without examples to guide them, ordinary persons' minds quail in the midst of
suffering." Upon this Mian Mir departed commending the Guru's fortitude and
singing his praises.
The Guru was again addressed to comply with the demands of his enemies.
When he was threatened with further torture, he replied, “O fools! I shall never
fear any torture. This is all according to God's Will, any torture wherefore affordeth
my pleasure." He is said to have uttered this Sabad:
"The egg of superstition hath burst; the mind is illumined;

The Guru hath cut the fetters off the feet and freed the captive.
My transmigration is at an end.
The heated caldron hath become cold; the Guru hath given the
cooling Name.
Since the holy man hath been with me, Death's myrmidons, who lay in
wait for me, have left me.
Guru Arjan Dev
I have been released from him who restrained me; what shall the
judge do to me now?
The load of karma is removed; I am freed therefrom.
From the sea I have reached the shore; the Guru hath done me this
favor.
True is my place, true my seat, and truth I have made my special
object.
Truth is the capital; truth the stock-in-trade which Nanak hath put into
his house."
Chandu thought to suffocate him in a fresh cowhide, in which he was to be

sewn up. Instead the Guru asked for a bath in Ravi river which flowed embracing
the walls of Lahore city. Chandu revelled at the thought that the Guru's body full of
blisters, would undergo greater pain when dipped in cold water and he permitted
him to bathe in the river. The soldiers were sent to escort the Guru. The Master's
disciples saw him leaving. He looked at them still forbidding any action. He said,
“Such is the Will of my God, submit to the Divine Will, move not, stand calm
against all woes."
Crowds watched the Master standing in water and having a dip. Lo! The light
blended with Light and the body was found nowhere. Hail to the Master!
Thou art Wonderful- Martyr, the greatest. Thou art the Greatest!
SALUTE TO THE MIGHTY KING!
In Sikhism there is the same emphasis on Raza also called Bhana (God's
Will) as there is on renunciation in ascetic cults and creeds. It is a state of mind
which understands clearly the Divine Will. The doctrine of Bhana is the
acceptance of the Will of God which is the core of Sikh faith. An enlightened mind
lives according to inner dictates of His Hukam (order). It is a dedicated submission
and infinite patience to accept His Will. Guru Arjan sowed the seed of martyrdom
which largely flourished after him and became the heritage of the Sikhs.
To justify and substantiate that prophets and saints can conquer death and
suffering, two Sikh Gurus and countless Sikhs have faced martyrdom. They did so
to show to the world their belief in the eternity of their spirit and the fearlessness
they acquired in the love of God. It is a lesson to the world that true devotion to
God transcends the sorrow of life. The Master is not indifferent to the values and
to the suffering of the virtuous at the hands of the wicked. To save and defend is
His Characteristic (Birdh). He cares for devotion of His devotees and guards His
Sikh Religion 110
prophets and saints from misery unless He wills and desires that their agonizing
experience and painful martyrdom should serve higher purpose.
This was the fourth day of the light half of the month of Jeth, Sambat 1663
(May 30, 1606 A.D.).
Guru Har Gobind 111
GURU HAR GOBIND

( 1595-1644, Guruship 1606-1644 )
Guru Har Gobind was born to Guru Arjan Dev on June 19, 1595 at Wadali, a
village near Amritsar. The period of Guru's early life is alluded to in the previous
chapter.
After the Martyrdom of his father (Guru Arjan), the Guru caused the Adi
Granth to be read by Bhai Buddha and the musicians of the temple sang the
Guru's hymns. This lasted for ten days. When the final rites were over, Bhai
Buddha started the ceremony of Guruship. It should be remembered here that
when Guru Arjan's wife went to Bhai Buddha for boon of a son, she had prepared
the meals with her own hands, and she took bread with onions. Bhai Buddha while
eating had said, “The Guru is the owner of the storehouse, but I have received an
order to open it. As you have given me food to my heart's content, so shall you
have a son to your heart's content. He shall be very handsome and brave,
possess spiritual and temporal power, become a mighty hunter, ride on royal
steeds, wear two swords, be puissant in battle, and trample on the Mughals. As I
crush these onions you have brought to me, so shall your son crush the heads of
his enemies, and be at once a great warrior and exalted Guru. His shall not be the
humble seat of a village Guru, but a gorgeous imperial throne." As usual Bhai
Buddha placed before the Guru a seli (a woolen cord worn as a necklace or
twisted round the head by the former Gurus) and a turban, as appurtenances of
his calling. The Guru ordered the seli to be placed in the treasury and reminding
him about his prophecy said to Bhai Buddha, “My endeavors shall be to fulfil thy
prophecy. My seli shall be a swordbelt, and I shall wear my turban with a royal
aigrette. Give me a sword to wear instead of seli." The sword was brought but
Bhai Buddha placed it on the wrong side of Guru Har Gobind. The Guru said,
“Bring another one, I shall wear two swords." He wore two swords which were
emblems of Spiritual and Temporal authority- Piri and Miri- the combination of
'Bhakti and Shakti'.
AKAL TAKHAT:
The martyrdom of Guru Arjan was an unparallel act in the history of mankind.
The Guru had all the superpowers. He could have averted the situation in any way
he liked, but he went through all that torture to show to the world how in all thick
and thin one should cheerfully submit to the sweet Will of God. As a matter of fact,
the contents of the Adi Granth were not meant for the Yogis, Sidhas and Sanyasis
or the Muslim Suffis only, who sit in seclusion in the caves of the Himalayas and
Sikh Religion
worship the Almighty by denouncing the world. Instead the teachings of the Adi
Granth were meant for the family men. Leading the family life, the Gurus gave
practical examples as how to live according to Guru's Word.
The cruel and torturous execution of Guru Arjan aroused a very strong wave
of angry feelings among the masses. The enlightened, but not passive, sufferings
of the Guru instilled a new spirit and life into the people and they resolved to exert
and sacrifice themselves for the sake of righteousness. For centuries, countless
Hindu men, women and children had fallen under the Muslim sword and this did
not soften the stone hearts of their oppressors; but rather they had become more
cruel and brutal. Sometimes it might be possible to reform the evil doer by
opposing untruth and injustice through non-violent methods. The silent resistance
and suffering for righteous cause might sometimes enable the tyrant to see his
evil actions and he might be improved. History stands witness that no amount of
non- violence can succeed against a tyrant who is hardened and steeped in
criminal oppressive ways and who pays no heed to basic values of moral and
civilized conduct. Against such men, non-violence is only another name of
disgraceful cowardice in their dictionary. Such power drunk men must be faced
bravely with a stick bigger than theirs. After the inauguration, some Masands
represented to the Guru's mother that the preceding five Gurus never handled
arms; if Emperor Jahangir heard about this, he would be angry and where would
they (Sikhs) hide? She showed courage to the Masands, however, she
remonstrated with the young Guru, “My son, we have no treasure, no state
revenue, no landed property and no army. If you walk in the way of your father
and grandfather, you will be happy." The Guru recited the following verse:
"The Lord who is the Searcher of all hearts Is my own Guardian."

(Bhairon Mohalla 5, p-1136)
and said, “Have no anxiety and everything shall be according to the Will of
God."
The Guru issued an order to the Masands that he would be pleased with
those who brought offerings of arms and horses instead of money. He laid down
the foundation of Akal Takhat (Timeless Throne) in 1606 (the fifth day of light half
of month of Har, Sambat 1663) just in front of Hari Mandar, and it was completed
in 1609. Akal Takhat was built of solid bricks on a raised platform of about ten feet
in height and looked like a throne. The Guru took his seat on it. He built Akal
Takhat a few yards in front of Hari Mandar with a view that a Sikh at Akal Takhat
should not forget that spiritual elevation was as essential as his social obligations.
As a matter of fact, the Guru wanted his followers to be 'saint-soldiers', extremely
Guru Har Gobind 113
cultured, highly moral with spiritual height and be ever-ready to measure swords
with demonic forces. Bhai Buddha on seeing the Guru in military harness, mildly
remonstrated with him. Instead the Guru replied, “In the Guru's house religion and
worldly enjoyment shall be combined- the caldron to supply the poor and the
needy, and the scimitar to smite the oppressors." (This should be noted by those
Sikhs who say that worldly and practical affairs should be kept separate from
religion in our Gurdwaras).
Several warriors and wrestlers came to the Guru for service. He enrolled
fifty-two heroes as his body-guard and this formed the nucleus of his future army.
About five hundred young persons came from all over the Punjab to enlist in his
service. He made Bhai Bidhi Chand, Bhai Jetha, Bhai Piara, Bhai Langaha, and
Bhai Pirana, each captain of a troop of one hundred horse. People began to
wonder how the Guru could continue to maintain such an army. The Guru quoted:
"God provideth every one with his daily food; why, O man, art thou
immersed planning;
He putteth their food even before the insects which He created in
rocks and stones."
(Gujri Mohalla 5, p-495)
Akal Takhat grew into an institution which symbolized in itself the idea that the
use of sword for the protection of righteousness and for self-defence was called
for. Here the Guru sitting on his throne, would watch wrestling bouts and military
feats of his disciples performed in the open arena opposite to the Akal Takhat. As
all intricate cases and disputes were finally decided here by the Guru, the Akal
Takhat served the purpose of a Supreme Court for the Sikhs. Besides throne, the
Guru adopted all other emblems of royalty- the umbrella, the swords, the crest
and the hawk, and thus the Sikhs called him a true king or 'Sacha Padshah'- a
king in all appearance but in deeds and in purity as holy and great as previous
Gurus. People looked towards Akal Takhat for guidance in their secular affairs.
This custom became so significant that the decision once taken at Akal Takhat
was followed by the Sikhs enthusiastically and this was the reason that they were
always able to overcome every peril. The development of this custom contributed
a lot towards the consolidation of the Sikh Movement.
Some writers charge that lure of politics and glamour of arms led the Guru
away from the true path of a religious and spiritual leader. Their judgement is
altogether unfounded. There was no political motive of Guru Har Gobind to begin
with and the time proved none whatsoever. Secondly his daily routine was to go to
Hari Mandar, listen Asa di Var and then give religious instructions to his followers.
Sikh Religion
He took keen interest in propagation of his religion and appointed preachers in the
various regions of the country. He himself undertook tours to various places in
Punjab to propagate his faith. However the policy of the Guru symbolized in itself
the response to the challenge of the time. Bhai Gurdas justifies the Guru's change
in the policy under peculiar circumstances:
"Just as one has to tie pail's neck while taking out water,
Just as to get 'Mani', snake is to be killed;
Just as to get Kasturi from deer's neck, deer is to be killed;
Just as to get oil, oil seeds are to be crushed;
To get kernel, pomegranate is to be broken;
Similarly to correct senseless people, sword has to be taken up."
(Bhai Gurdas, Var-34, pauri 13)
Guru Har Gobind appears to have been the first Guru Who systematically
turned his attention to the chase. His daily routine at Amritsar was:- He rose
before day-break, bathed, dressed in full armor, and then went to Hari Mandar to
worship. There he heard Japji and Asa di Var being recited. He then preached to
his Sikhs. After the concluding prayer, breakfast was served indiscriminately to the
Guru's troops and followers as they sat in rows for the purpose. After that he
would rest for some time and then would go to the chase, accompanied by an
army of forest beaters, hounds, tamed leopards and hawks of every variety. Late
in the afternoon he sat on his throne and give audience to his visitors and
followers. Minstrels sang the Guru's hymns and at twilight the 'Sodar' was read. At
the conclusion of the service musical instruments of many sorts were played. After
that all adjourned for their evening repast. A sacred concert was afterwards held in
which hymns were sung. Next followed the minstrel Abdulla's martial songs to
inspire the Sikhs with love of heroic deeds and dispel feelings unworthy of
warriors. The Sohila was then read after which the Guru retired to his private
apartment.
BANDI CHHOR- THE GREAT DELIVERER:

Chandu was fearful that the Guru might avenge his father. His daughter was
still unmarried and he wrote to the Guru for her alliance which was again refused.
He, therefore, once again represented to Emperor Jahangir against the Guru.
Upon this Jahangir summoned the Guru to Delhi through Wazir Khan40. After
40
Wazir Khan was the viceroy of Punjab at the time of Guru Arjan. He was suffering
from dropsy and was completely restored to health by hearing the recitation of
Guru Har Gobind 115
careful consideration the Guru agreed to go to Delhi and assigned the secular
duties of the Hari Mandar to Bhai Buddha and its spiritual duties to Bhai Gurdas.
He instructed, “The Har Mandar is specially devoted to God's service, wherefore it
should ever be respected. It should never be defiled with any impurity of the
human body. No gambling, wine-drinking, light behavior with women, or slander,
should be allowed therein. No one should steel, utter a falsehood, smoke tobacco,
or contrive litigation in its precincts. Sikhs, holy men, guests, strangers, the poor
and the friendless should ever receive hospitality from Sikhs. My people should
ever be humble, repeat God's Name, promote their faith, meditate on Guru's
words, and keep all his commandments." The Guru then went to Delhi.
Through the good offices of Wazir Khan, the Emperor received the Guru with
great apparent respect. Seeing him very young and already installed as Guru, the
Emperor had a good deal of spiritual discussion in order to test his knowledge of
divinity. The Emperor having heard that the Guru loved the chase requested him
to accompany him one day on a hunting excursion. In the forest a tiger rushed
towards the Emperor. Elephants and horses took fright, bullets and arrows were
discharged towards the tiger but in vain.
The Emperor was completely paralysed with fear and called upon the Guru to
save him who alighted from his horse, and taking his sword and shield ran
between the tiger and the Emperor. As the tiger sprang, he dealt him a blow with
his sword and the tiger fell lifeless on the ground. The Emperor thanked his God
that he was saved by the Guru through his heroic endeavor.
It was time for the Emperor to visit Agra and he invited the Guru to
accompany him. He, after repeated invitations, consented to go. When they both
arrived in Agra, the Guru was received with great rejoicing by the people. Seeing
increasing friendship between the Emperor and the Guru, Chandu said to himself,
“The Guru will take revenge on me whenever he finds an opportunity. I shall only
be safe if by some means I succeed in having broken this friendship or having him
imprisoned, and thus I should apply all efforts to that end."
The Emperor fell ill and he sent for his astrologer to check upon his stars and
find the remedy. Chandu took advantage of the situation and bribed the astrologer
heavily to sever connection between the Guru and the Emperor. The astrologer
accordingly suggested that a holy man of God should go to the Fort of Gwalior
and pray for the Emperor's recovery there. Chandu on the other hand advised the
Emperor that Guru Har Gobind was the holiest of men and thus played double
Sukhmani, upon which he became Guru's follower.

Sikh Religion
role. Jahangir requested the Guru to go to Gwalior, the latter accepted it without
hesitation as another mission awaited him there.
There was a joy in the Fort when it was known that the Guru was coming.
There were fifty-two Indian princes (Rajas) imprisoned in the Gwalior Fort who
were spending their days in lamentation and misery. They believed that they
would be released by the Guru's intercession. Hari Das, the governor of the Fort,
was happy too, since he had been longing to have 'darshan' (holy sight) of the
Guru. He went forth to receive the Guru and prostrated before the Master. The
Guru met the princes, comforted them and gave them peace, making them happy
even in adversity.
Chandu wrote couple of letters to the governor of the Fort, urging him to
poison the Guru and put an end to him. Hari Das, however, put all letters before
the Guru as he received them; since he had become his devotee. The Guru
recited the following Sabad at that time:
"The slanderer shall crumble down

Like a wall of Kallar; hear, ye brethren, thus shall be known.
The slanderer is glad when he seeth a fault; on seeing anything good
he is filled with grief.
He meditateth evil all day long, but it befalleth not; the evil-minded
man dieth meditating evil.
The slanderer forgetteth God, and when death approacheth,
quarrelleth with God's saint.
The Lord Himself preserveth Nanak, what can wretched man do?"
(Bilawal Mohalla 5, p-823)
Jahangir recovered from his illness. The Guru was still in the Gwalior Fort.
When the Emperor heard Wazir Khan's pleading on behalf of the Guru (some say,
also the pleading of Mian Mir), he ordered that the Guru should be presented to
him. On hearing this the imprisoned Rajas were very much distressed. The Guru
would not leave the Fort unless all the Rajas were also released. The Emperor
conceded to his wish and released all the fifty-two princes. From this the Guru is
still remembered in Gwalior as Bandi Chhor- the Great Deliverer, the holy man
who freed the prisoners. There still stands a shrine 'Bandi Chhor' in the historic
Fort of Gwalior41.
41
Some writers charge that the Guru was imprisoned on account of money due. If this
Guru Har Gobind 117
Mian Mir brought home to the Emperor the innocence of Guru Arjan and how
under his cruel orders, the great divine Master had been tortured to death. The
Emperor, however, washed his hands clean of this sin and held Chandu entirely
responsible for this crime, who was then arrested by the Emperor's order and
taken to Lahore to be executed there. He was paraded through the streets of
Lahore, people threw filth on him, and cursed him. A grain-parcher struck him on
the head with an iron ladle and Chandu died. When the Emperor heard Chandu's
death, he remarked that he richly deserved this fate. The Guru, however, prayed
that as Chandu had suffered torment for his sins in this life, God would pardon
him hereafter.
Sujan, a Masand from Kabul who had amassed great wealth from tithes and
offerings, heard that Guru Har Gobind had great love for the horses. He looked far
and near and ultimately found a horse of rare beauty and speed which he
purchased for a lakh of rupees to make an offering to the Guru. When Sujan was
crossing the river Indus, the eye of an officer fell on the horse which was of a rare
strain and beauty and he ultimately took away the horse saying that the animal
should go to the Emperor. Sujan told the Guru how he was robbed of the horse.
The Guru recommended patience and predicted that nobody but himself (Guru)
would ride that horse.
When the Emperor desired to mount, the horse shook its head which was
considered a bad omen. After sometimes the horse fell ill and would neither eat
nor drink. All known medicines were tried but in vain. When the horse was on the
verge of death, the head Qazi (Rustam Khan) suggested that if the holy Quran
was read for him, he might recover. Upon this the horse was presented to the
Qazi.
When the Qazi was leading the horse home, the animal neighed as it passed
through the Guru's tent (Guru was at Lahore at that time). Through negotiations
with the Qazi, the horse was purchased for ten thousand rupees. The Guru patted
on the neck of the horse and it started recovering its strength.
KAULAN:
or any other case was the cause of his imprisonment, how could he get the release of
fifty-two Rajas from the Fort? The Guru was on good terms with the Emperor. On his
illness Jahangir requested the Guru to go to the Gwalior Fort and in return the
Emperor conceded to the Guru's wish to release the princes.
Sikh Religion
The Qazi had a beautiful daughter, Kaulan42 who was a disciple of Mian Mir.
From her childhood she had occupied her mind praising God's Name and
remembering Him in the company of the saints. Through the holy company of
Mian Mir, she had heard praises of Guru Har Gobind and she praised the Guru in
the midst of her own family. This incensed her father very much who addressed
her, “O Infidel, you praise an infidel (Guru) and obey not the law of Mohammad,
according to which it is forbidden, under penalty of death, to praise an infidel."
Kaulan replied, “Father dear, the law of Mohammad does not apply to holy men.
Saints are God's servants." On hearing this from her daughter, the Qazi burnt with
bigotry and indignation. After consulting his brother Qazis, he issued an order for
the execution of his daughter, Kaulan for her sin of transgressing the Mohammad
law.
Kaulan's mother informed her daughter and Mian Mir about the order of the
Qazi. Mian Mir recommended to Kaulan, “There appears no means of saving you
here. It is better if you go to Amritsar and seek protection of Guru Har Gobind.
None else but he can save your life." Kaulan heeded Mian Mir's advice and went
to Amritsar.
Kaulan began her life at Amritsar under the protection of the Guru. She was
given a separate building to reside. Kaulan found consolation in repeating
following Sabad:
"O mother, I awake by association with the saints;

On seeing the love of the Beloved, I repeat His Name which is a
treasure.
Thirsting for a sight of Him, I long and look for Him;
I have forgotten my desire for other things. I have found Guru, the
giver of composure and peace;
On beholding him, my mind is wrapped up in God.
On seeing God pleasure hath arisen in my heart; Nanak dear to me is
His ambrosial Word."
(Kedara Mohalla 5, p-1119)
Quite a bit of time passed in this manner until one day she took all her jewels
and placed them before the Guru and said, “O friend of the poor, please apply the
42
Kahan Singh, a Sikh historian, writes that she was a Hindu girl named Kamla. Qazi
Rustam Khan purchased her and kept her as slave. She was taught Islam.
Guru Har Gobind 119
price of these jewels to some religious object by which my name may be

remembered in the world for sometime." The Guru got a tank excavated in her
name with that money in 1621. The tank is still famous as Kaulsar in the city of
Amritsar. Guru Har Gobind also constructed another tank called Babeksar
commemorating the deliverance of his spiritual address on that spot to his
followers. There are now five sacred tanks in Amritsar in the vicinity of Golden
Temple: Santokhsar, Amritsar, Ramsar, Kaulsar, and Babeksar.
MUGHAL FORCES AND THE GURU:

Emperor Jahangir had died in Kashmir and his son Shah Jahan became the
Emperor of India.
When Prithia's son, Meharban heard Chandu's death, he was greatly

distressed. Meharban said to himself, “Sulhi Khan died when he set himself
against the Guru. My father died as he was against the Guru. Now Chandu has
died. What magic the Guru possesseth that no one may withstand him."
Meharban exchanged turban with Karam Chand, Chandu's son, in token of
life-long friendship, and then discussed ways with him how to bring about the
Guru's ruin. They started poisoning Shah Jahan's mind against the Guru. Guru
Har Gobind sent his revered Sikhs to Meharban to dissuade him from his hostile
and evil designs. He also went himself to Meharban to strike a conciliatory note
but in vain.
Shah Jahan pursued a different religious policy. He served to orthodoxy, and

religious fanaticism was at a considerable height during his reign. He took keen
interest in the welfare of new converts to Islam. If any Muslim gave up his religion,
he was severely dealt with. Some temples under construction in Punjab were
demolished and mosques were raised in their places. His mind was poisoned
against the Guru by his enemies and soon the ties of cordial relations as they had
been since 1611, were snapped and a period of open hostility started towards the
Sikhs.
On his way to Pilibhit, the Guru visited Kartarpur where he met some Pathans
of village, Wadamir, equipped with swords and shields who offered their services
to him. With them was a tall and powerful youth, Painde Khan. His parents were
dead and he was living with his uncle. The Guru enlisted Painde Khan on his
personal staff and continually pampered him to increase his strength. He could,
without the aid of a rope or bridle, arrest a horse running at full speed. No wrestler
would engage with him.
Sikh Religion
The Guru practised all martial exercises and collected arms of every
description. He hunted and witnessed exhibitions of strength by Painde Khan and
others. He presented to Painde Khan the offering made by the Sikhs. This caused
great heart-burning and worry to others. A deputation of Sikhs went to Bhai
Gurdas who in turn sent them to Bhai Buddha. Bhai Buddha represented to the
Guru, “Thou art like the Ganges, like the sun and like the fire. The river Ganges
swallows corpses and bones of the countless dead, and yet remains pure; the sun
draws noxious vapors towards it, and yet remains pure; fire burns the dead, yet
remains pure. Thou art like all three. The Sikhs seeing your love and enthusiasm
for sport and military exercises, fear for you. Therefore, please abandon them."
The Guru laughed and replied, “I have done nothing improper. I am only fulfilling
your prophecy and elevating the conditions of my Sikhs."
Preparations were made for the marriage of the Guru's daughter, Bibi Viro,
and sweets were prepared and stored in a room. A company of Sikhs came from
the west to behold the Guru and present their offerings. They were weary and
hungry and reached late at night when kitchen was closed. The Guru desired that
the sweets stored for the marriage should be served to his visitors. The key of the
room was with Guru's wife, Mata Damodri who refused to give the sweets to any
one till the bridegroom's party had partaken of them. The Guru again asked but
his wife adhered to her determination. Upon this the Guru predicted, “My Sikhs are
dearer to me than life. Were they the first to taste the sweets, all obstacles to the
marriage would be removed, but now the Mohammadans shall come and possess
themselves of the sweets and marriage be interrupted." This prophecy became
true. In the meantime a Sikh brought sweets which were served to the Guru's
visitors.
Emperor Shah Jahan went hunting from Lahore towards Amritsar. The Guru
also went in the same direction43. A clash took place between the Sikhs and the
royal soldiers over the issue of a royal hawk. One of the royal hawks who was
flying after a victim, strayed away and fell in the hands of the Sikhs. The royal
soldiers came to recover the hawk but because of their arrogance and abusive
language, the Sikhs refused to hand over the hawk and this started the trouble.
The royal soldiers were driven away with a slaughter. They hastened back and
reported to the Emperor about the seizer of the hawk and the violence of the
Sikhs. The enemies of the Guru found a good opportunity to revive the charges
against him and to remind the Emperor of Guru's alleged misdeeds.
43
Some writers say that it was neither Shah Jahan nor the Guru, but there were only
their respective men.
Guru Har Gobind 121
The Emperor sent Mukhlis Khan, one of his trusted generals with seven
thousand soldiers to punish the Sikhs. The Sikhs of Lahore hearing of the military
expedition against the Guru, sent immediately a messenger to Amritsar to apprise
the Guru of the attack. There were great rejoicing going on at the palace of the
Guru on account of his daughter's marriage. The Guru's family was immediately
removed to a house near Ramsar. Early next day it was decided to send the
family to Goindwal. It so happened that the coming day was fixed for Viro's
marriage. Thus the Guru ordered that his family and all the non-combatants of the
city should halt at Jhabal, a town about seven miles south-west of Amritsar and
the marriage should be celebrated there before going to Goindwal. Two Sikhs
were sent to stop the bridegroom's procession, lest it should fall in the hands of
the enemy.
There was a small fortress, Lohgarh, outside the city. It was a kind of raised
platform (serving as a tower) where the Guru used to hold his court in the
afternoon and it was surrounded by high walls. Twenty-five Sikhs were posted
there in an anticipation of the attack. The Guru went to the temple and prayed for
the victory. He repeated the following verse on the occasion:
"Wicked men and enemies are all destroyed by Thee, O Lord, and
Thy glory is manifested.
Thou didst immediately destroy those who annoyed Thy saints."
The Sikh detachment at Lohgarh though courageous were too few to stop the
Mughal army. After destroying hundreds of the enemy soldiers, they fell martyrs to
the Guru's cause. The enemy soldiers proceeded to the Guru's palace in search
of him but became furious finding the palace empty. They searched the house
and took care of the sweets. With the day break, began the conflict, the clashing
of swords and the hissing of the bullets. Brave men fell and died, blood flowed in
profusion, corpses were piled over one another, heads, bodies, arms, and legs
were separated and horses without riders careered around the city.
Bhai Bhanu was the commander-in-chief of the Guru's army and Shams Khan
was one of the chiefs of the imperial army. Shams Khan's horse was killed. Bhai
Bhanu then dismounted, and he and Shams Khan engaged in a single combat.
Bhai Bhanu told Shams Khan, “I will not allow you to escape now." Shams Khan
replied, “Defend yourself, I am going to strike." Bhai Bhanu received the sword on
his shield, and putting forward all his force, beheaded Shams Khan with one blow.
The Mohammadans seeing their commander slain, rushed to Bhai Bhanu and
surrounded him from all sides. He cut down the enemy as if they were radishes. At
Sikh Religion
last he was struck by two bullets which passed through his body and the brave
commander of the Guru's army left for his heavenly abode.
Bhai Bidhi Chand, Painde Khan and Bhai Jati Mal had been committing great
havoc among the Mohammadan army. They, lifting their lances, made their
enemies' horses riderless. The Guru himself fought so bravely that no one when
struck by him, asked for water again. Painde Khan was equally successful in the
combat. He made Didar Ali, the last survivor of Mukhlis Khan's personal staff, bite
the earth.
Mukhlis Khan, now left alone, thought nothing remained for him but to engage
the Guru himself. He said, “Let you and me now decide the fight by single combat,
and none else approach." In order to please him, the Guru warned his own men to
stand aside. He then discharged an arrow which killed Mukhlis Khan's horse. The
Guru dismounted and said, “Show thy skill and strike the first blow." Mukhlis Khan
aimed a blow which the Guru avoided by a swift movement. The next blow fell on
the Guru's shield. The Guru then warned, “You have made two strokes which I
have parried. Now it is my turn." The Guru then lifting his powerful arm dealt
Mukhlis Khan such a blow that his head was cut off in two.
Painde Khan, Bhai Bidhi Chand and Bhai Jati Mal killed the enemy soldiers
who held the ground but the majority of them fled without looking behind. After
that the Guru's victory was complete and the drums of victory were joyously
sounded. This battle was fought in 1628 (some date it as 1634). The battle was
extended to a distance of about four miles to the south of Amritsar and a dharmsal
called the Sangrana was erected to commemorate the Guru's victory. A fair is held
every year on this spot.
After completing the last rites of his brave soldiers, the Guru went to Jhabal
and performed the marriage ceremony of his daughter.
FOUNDATION OF SRI HAR GOBINDPUR CITY AND SECOND BATTLE:

On hearing the death of Mukhlis Khan and the defeat of his army, Shah Jahan
called a council of his chiefs at which it was decided that the Guru should be
captured or killed lest he should seize the reins of the empire. Wazir Khan, a
follower of the Guru, defended him and said, “Sir, the Guru is not a rebel and has
no designs on thine empire. Had he ever got such a design, he would have
followed his victory, seized some fortress, taken some territory or plundered some
of thy treasuries. Is it not a miracle that with only seven hundred men he
destroyed the army of seven thousand?" These and many such arguments of
Wazir Khan were supported by the friends of the Guru at the court. The Emperor
Guru Har Gobind 123
was convinced and agreed to forget the past. After the conflict the Guru went to
Kartarpur. Painde Khan soon became a concern to the Guru as he began to
boast, “It is I who conquered the countless hosts opposed to the Guru at Amritsar.
With my arrow I skewered them like trussed fowl. Had I not been there, no one
would have had the courage to oppose them. The Guru's Sikhs would have all
fled." The Guru heard this. Painde Khan who used to wait on the Guru whole day
and go to his quarters just to sleep, was ordered by the Guru to remain at his
home and visit him only occasionally. This was Guru's reprimand for Painde
Khan's boasting. It was a rainy season and the Guru after crossing the river Beas,
went to the right side of the bank which was lofty. He observed that the land
dwellings were only in one direction and the rest of the land was unoccupied. He
considered it a good site to found a city. The people received the Guru with open
arms but the landlord and Chaudhry, Bhagwan Das Gherar was not in favor of
him. Gherar started the hostilities towards the Guru. At some point Gherar used
abusive language against the Guru. Upon this a clash broke between the Sikhs
and Gherar's men in which Gherar was killed.
Having secured the goodwill of the people, the Guru made preparations for
the city. He cut the first sod himself and summoned masons and laborers from the
neighboring villages. The city subsequently was called Sri Har Gobindpur in honor
of the Guru.
Rattan Chand, son of the Gherar, vowed to avenge the death of his father. He
went to Karam Chand, Chandu's son, and urged him to join him against the
common oppressor (Guru). They both then went to Abdulla Khan, the Subedar of
Jullundhur. Rattan Chand poured his grievances and represented how pleased
the Emperor would be if the Guru were put into his hands and what high
promotion the Subedar would receive.
The Subedar and his advisors were convinced by Rattan Chand's arguments
and an immediate expedition was planned and organized against the Guru. When
the Guru heard about the expedition, he simply said, “ What pleaseth God is
best." The Subedar had an army of ten thousand men. He disposed his forces into
eight divisions, five for his generals, two for his sons and one for himself. The
Guru gave his command to Bhai Jattu, Bhai Bidhi Chand, Bhai Jati Mal, Bhai
Mathura, Bhai Jaganath, Bhai Nano and others.
Under the favoring glance of the Guru, the Sikhs who had formerly been weak
as hares now became strong as lions. No matter what their birth or previous
calling, they all proved themselves as gallant heroes in the field. After all the
generals of Abdulla fell in the battle field, he resolved to conquer or die. Karam
Chand, Rattan Chand and Abdulla Khan all three came on the Guru. The Guru
Sikh Religion
asked Karam Chand and Rattan Chand, “ What think you on? Now avenge your
fathers. Retreat not like cowards. Be brave and stand before me; otherwise go
where your fathers have gone." The Guru struck Karam Chand with his shield and
made him stagger and fall. Rattan Chand ran to his aid. The Guru drew a pistol
and shot him. Abdulla struck few blows which the Guru received on his shield.
Then gathering his strength he drew his falchion on the Subedar, and severed his
head from his body. By this time Karam Chand recovered his consciousness and
rushed towards the Guru. There ensued a sword- play between the two until the
sword of the latter was broken. The Guru as a holy man desiring to take no mean
advantage of his adversary, put his own sword into his scabbard, and engaged
with him in a wrestling combat. At last the Guru, seizing Karam Chand by both
arms, swung him around and dashed his head to the ground. The Subedar and all
his generals were slain and his army had fled, the battle was ended and victory
kissed the feet of the Guru.
THIRD BATTLE:
Two Masands, Bakhat Mal and Tara Chand had been deputed to Kabul to
collect funds for the Guru. They returned with a company of Sikhs who brought
the offering and two horses of supreme beauty and speed, were Dil Bagh and Gul
Bagh. Both of the horses were seized by the Emperor's officials who presented
them to the Emperor. The Sikhs were much dismayed to see that they were
robbed of the horses which they had bought for the Guru.
Bhai Bidhi Chand before entering the services of Guru Arjan, had been a very
famous highwayman and robber and several of his exploits in that capacity were
recorded. Afterwards he became Guru's follower. The Sikhs thought that as there
were no horses like Dil Bagh and Gul Bagh in the world, so there was no one like
Bidhi Chand who could secure possession of the horses. Ultimately Bidhi Chand
decided to do the job. He got ready, uttered a prayer and went to Lahore to
recover the horses. There lived a Sikh carpenter, Jiwan in Lahore and he stayed
with him.
Bidhi Chand started the work of a kasiara (grass-cutter). He cut beautiful soft
grass, made a bundle and took it to the market. The grass was beautiful and Bidhi
Chand was demanding very high price for that. Ultimately he reached Sondha
Khan, the royal stable- keeper who on seeing the grass remarked that he had
never seen such grass before. It was fit for Dil Bagh and Gul Bagh, and he
ordered his men to adjust the price and buy it for the horses. Sondha Khan took
Bidhi Chand with grass on his head to where the horses were tethered. The
horses ate to their heart's content as if they had been fasting for a whole day. He
continued this practice for several days before he was appointed grass-cutter for
Guru Har Gobind 125
the Emperor's famous steeds for one rupee a day. He worked so hard and
showed so much civility and sweetness in his words that Sondha Khan entrusted
him with bridling and unbridling of the horses. The Emperor once came to see the
horses and was very much pleased to observe their excellent condition and he
admired Bidhi Chand for that.
One day one of his fellow-servants told him that he was drawing more money
than any one of them but he never celebrated. Bidhi Chand agreed to their
demand. He went to the market and bought the most potent liquor. A dinner was
arranged. He served so much and so strong a liquor to his friends that they were
disposed of for the night and Bidhi Chand was free for his action. He mounted on
Dil Bagh and applying the whip he faced him towards the fort-wall over which he
wanted the horse to leap. The horse which was never touched before, on
receiving a cut with whip roused at unusual summons, gathered his strength and
cleared without hesitation the high battlement with a bound, and plunged with his
rider into the river (river was flowing by the side of the stable). Bidhi Chand, well
skilled in horsemanship, steadied the horse in the water and reached safely to
shore. He reached Bhai Rupa, a village where the Guru was staying.
The Sikhs noticed that Dil Bagh did not eat his corn well and he was missing
his mate Gul Bagh. So Bidhi Chand set out to recover Gul Bagh too. When he
reached Lahore, he heard that a reward was posted for the finder of Dil Bagh.
Bidhi Chand changed his appearance and dress, reaching at the gate of the fort
he claimed, “I am an experienced tracker and astrologer, and can trace anything
that has been lost." Bidhi Chand under the pseudo name of Ganak, when
presented before the Emperor, convinced him that he had the skill to interpret
omens, discover tracks and read the stars and planets. The Emperor promised
him lakhs of rupees if he pointed out where the stolen horse was. Bidhi Chand
replied to the Emperor, “I know where the horse is, but I want to have a look at the
place whence he was stolen, and then I will give all the information."
Upon this the Emperor along with his attendants took him to the stable. Some
tried to dissuade the Emperor from trusting the stranger but the advice was
disregarded.
Upon Bidhi Chand's advice all the horses were saddled in the stable, perfect
solitude and tranquility was ordered and an embargo was put on the ingress and
egress of the inhabitants of the fort. All this was done to make possible for Bidhi
Chand to sit in perfect tranquility and make calculation. Macauliffe records Bhai
Bidhi Chand's address to the Emperor, “Hear everything, consider not the thief a
person to be forgotten. Thy father, by the power of his army, formerly took
possession of an excellent horse intended for the holy and worshipful Guru Har
Sikh Religion
Gobind, whose fame is like that of the sun, and thou hast now imitation of thy
unjust father seized these steeds specially intended by the pious Sikhs for their
beloved Guru. I have made reprisal and taken the first horse by my ingenuity. My
name is Bidhi Chand; I am the Guru's servant. It was I who took home Dil Bagh,
the horse thou art in search of. On account of separation from his mate, he wept
copiously on his arrival, and we could only induce him to eat and drink with
difficulty. Wherefore, in the guise of a tracker and with a love for dumb animals, I
have come to take his companion to join him. I am the thief, the true King is my
Master. Thou hast now given me Gul Bagh ready saddled. I have thoroughly
gauged the wisdom of thy court. I will tell where the horse is, and in doing so
remove all blame from myself. The Guru hath pitched his tent in the new village of
Bhai Rupa. Know that Dil Bagh is standing there. Gul Bagh shall now go to join
him."44
Upon this Bidhi Chand undid the ropes that tethered the horse to the peg and
galloped it to Bhai Rupa where the Guru had encamped. Dil Bagh's name was
changed to Jan Bhai (as dear as life) and Gul Bagh was called Suhela
(companion). At this the Emperor got inflamed and he asked, “Is there any brave
man who will undertake an expedition against the Guru?" Up rose Lala Beg, a
high officer of the imperial army and said that he would lead the expedition against
the Guru, and produce the stolen horses before the Emperor in a few days. Lala
Beg's brother Qamar Beg with his two sons, Qasim Beg and Shams Beg, and his
nephew Kabuli Beg also volunteered. Lala Beg and his companions were put in
command of an army of thirty-five thousand horse and foot. The imperial army
marched to Bhai Rupa and not finding the Guru there proceeded to his new
headquarters, Lehra which was a few miles away from Bhai Rupa. The Guru
chose this site because it was not connected with any city to provide rations and
other requirements of war to the enemy and it had one well of drinking water
which was firmly guarded by the Guru's army.
The Guru's army was commanded by Bhai Bidhi Chand, Bhai Jetha, Bhai Jati
Mal, and Bhai Rai Jodh and there were about four thousand soldiers.
Rai Jodh with a thousand men went to oppose Qamar Beg. Showers of
bullets thinned the ranks of the imperial army. They used their swords and guns.
The Guru's troops caused great havoc upon the enemy. Rai Jodh finding an
opportunity pierced Qamar Beg with his lance who fell and soon after died. After
seeing his chiefs slain and his army disheartened, Lala Beg himself hurried to
oppose Bhai Jati Mal, and discharged an arrow which struck Jati Mal on the breast
44
Some writers say that Bidhi Chand never met the Emperor.
Guru Har Gobind 127
and made him fall fainting to the ground. The Guru seeing Jati Mal fall, entered
the battle field and invited Lala Beg to measure his strength with his. He shot Lala
Beg's horse which fell with its rider. The Guru, on seeing the chief on the ground,
dismounted so as not to take an unfair advantage of his adversary. Lala Beg
assumed the offensive and aimed several blows of his sword at the Guru, who
avoided them all. The Guru then putting forward his strength, struck the chief a
blow which completely severed his head from his body. Kabuli Beg, the chief's
nephew was the only one of imperial commanders remained in the field. On
seeing Lala Beg fall down, Kabuli Beg jumped on the Guru. He slashed again and
again at the Guru but every blow was evaded. The Guru then warned him, “It is
now my turn, be on thy guard." He then dealt him with such a blow that his head
was cut off. This ended the battle. The surviving imperial army soldiers fled for
their lives. Twelve hundred soldiers of the Guru's army were slain or wounded.
The battle which had begun at midnight, lasted for eighteen hours on the 16th
of Maghar, Sambat 1688 or 1631 A.D. (some date this battle in 1634). The Guru
admired the bravery shown by Bhai Bidhi Chand, Bhai Jati Mal and Bhai Rai Jodh.
In order to commemorate the victory, a tank called Guru Sar was built on the spot.
FOURTH AND LAST BATTLE:

The Guru went for a repose at Kangar and soon returned to Kartarpur. After a
while a war broke between the Sikhs and the Mughals. This time the cause was
Painde Khan. He went to Subedar of Jullundhur, Qutab Khan, and then both of
them went to the Emperor and induced him to despatch a strong force against the
Guru. Kale Khan, the brother of Mukhlis Khan, was given a command of fifty
thousand men. Qutab Khan, Painde Khan, Anwar Khan and Asman Khan were
commissioned to fight under Kale Khan.
Bhai Bidhi Chand, Bhai Jati Mal, Bhai Lakhu, and Bhai Rai Jodh ranged their
troops on the four sides of Kartarpur. The imperial army chiefs advanced against
them. The Pathans were, however, powerless against the brave Sikhs who were
fighting for their religion and their Guru. Bidhi Chand engaged with Kale Khan, and
Baba Gurditta, Guru's eldest son, with Asman Khan. Even Tegh Bahadur (later on
the ninth Guru) who was only fourteen years old, had shown feats of valor in the
field. Painde Khan with drawn sword confronted the Guru and used profane words
for the Master. In the words of Mohsan Fani, a Muslim historian of that time, the
Guru addressed him, “Painde Khan, why use such words when the sword is in
your hand. Brave as you are my boy, come I give you full leave to strike first. I
have no grudge against you. But you are full of wrath. You can wreak your rage by
striking the first blow."
Sikh Religion
Painde Khan aimed a heavy blow at the Guru but it was parried off. He was
allowed again to strike but in vain. Infuriated with his double failure, he gave a
third blow but the Guru was able to avoid it. The Master then urged him, “Come,
my boy, I will teach you how to strike. Not your way but this..." Saying this he gave
him such strong blow that Painde Khan fell on the ground mortally wounded. From
this blow he seemed to have regained his old sense of discipleship. The Guru told
him, “Thou art a Musalman. Now is the time to repeat your kalma (creed)." Painde
Khan replied, “O Guru, your sword is my kalma and my source of salvation." The
Guru on seeing him dying was filled with pity, and by putting his shield over his
face so as to shade it from the sun, he said, “Painde Khan, I cherished you, I
reared you, and I made you a hero. Though men spoke ill of you, I forgot all your
failings, and evil never entered my mind against you; but the evil destiny misled
you so much that you brought an army against me. It is your own acts of
ingratitude and insolence that have led to your death at my hands. Though you
have been ungrateful and untrue to your salt, I pray the Almighty to grant you a
dwelling in heaven."
After all his chiefs were slain, Kale Khan confronted the Guru. He discharged
an arrow which whizzed past him. A second arrow grazed the Guru's forehead,
and drops of blood bespattered his face. The Guru remarked, “Kale Khan, I have
seen your science. Now see mine." At this he discharged an arrow which killed
Kale Khan's horse. The Guru thought it a point of honor also to dismount and offer
his adversary a choice of arms. Sparks of fire issued from clash of sword to sword.
The Guru parried all his strokes and commented, “Not thus, this is the way to
fence." He then dealt Kale Khan a blow with his two-edged scimitar which severed
his head from his body. On this the imperial soldiers fled for their lives. Bidhi
Chand and Jati Mal shouted slogans of victory.
It is said that several thousand Mohammadans were killed while only seven
hundred of the Guru's brave Sikhs lost their lives in this battle. It ended on the
24th day of Har, Sambat 1691 (1634 A.D.).
Guru Har Gobind fought and won four battles. Since the Guru's purpose had
always been defensive, he did not acquire even an inch of territory as a result of
these victories. However this effected a great change in the character of the Sikhs
who, side by side of their rosaries, girded up their loins and buckled on their
swords in defence of their faith. A new spirit of heroism was risen in the land to
resist the mighty and unjust power of the Mughal government who had embarked
upon the policy of religious discrimination against non-Muslim subject. The Guru
was looked upon by the Sikhs not only a divine messenger but as an
accomplished swordsman, a hero and thorough master of the war.
Guru Har Gobind 129
PREACHING TOURS:
Guru Har Gobind was the first, after Guru Nanak, who went outside the
Punjab to spread Sikh religion. He travelled from place to place and went as far as
Kashmir in the north and Nanakmata, Pilibhit in the east.
A Sikh, Almast (means enthusiast) who had been preaching Sikh religion at
Nanak Mata near Pilibhit, had been expelled from his shrine by the Jogis who had
also burnt the sacred pipal tree under which Guru Nanak had held debate with the
followers of Gorakh Nath. Night and day Almast read the compositions of the
Gurus. He used to pray, “O searcher of hearts, true Guru, render us assistance."
Enduring all hardships, Almast waited until the Guru came to repair and take
possession of Guru Nanak's temple.
Ramo, the eldest sister of Guru's wife- Damodri, was married to Sain Das who
lived in Daroli in the present district of Ferozepur. Sain Das was ever praying that
Guru Har Gobind would visit his village. He built a mansion to receive him and
vowed not to allow any one to live in it until the Guru had hallowed it by his
presence. Sain Das prepared a beautiful bed, and over the pillow he put up a
canopy. Every morning he used to lay flowers in the room and pray that the Guru
would come to bless the place. Ramo used to press him to send for the Guru but
he would say, “The Guru is omniscient and will come of his own accord."
On account of the troubles of Almast and the devotion of Sain Das, the Guru
decided to visit Nanakmata and Daroli and taking with him a troop of his armed
retainers. He went to Kartarpur and stayed there for some days. After that when
he arrived in Nanak- Mata, the Jogis, seeing his retinue, thought that some Raja
had come. Almast came forth and uttered thanksgiving that his spiritual master
had arrived. The Guru constructed a platform and sitting on it recited the Sodar.
He sprinkled saffron on the pipal tree which came back to its full bloom.
The Jogis came in a body and represented, “ Thou art a family man; we are
well-known holy ascetics. Bearing the name of Gorakhnath, this place has been
ours. Therefore leave it, and go and abide wherever it pleases you." The Guru
replied, “Whom do you call a holy ascetic? I apply this name only to him who has
renounced pride and who has the love of God in his heart. It is he, and not a man
who wears an ascetic's garb, who will obtain salvation."
The Jogis, in order to terrify the Guru, made a show of their supernatural
powers, but could produce no effect on the Guru, and thus retreated. Since that
date the place is called Nanakmata, and remained in the possession of Udasi
Sikhs. The Guru remained there for some time and occupied himself with
Sikh Religion
preaching to his Sikhs, and set up a Sikh service organization under the guidance
of Almast.
On his return journey the Guru proceeded to Daroli where his mother and
wives were waiting for him. Sain Das and his wife Ramo begged for his blessings.
The Guru replied, “God at all times assist those whose hearts are pure. With a
pure mind meditate on His Name, and accept His Will, then you shall be happy."
The moon was full in the month of Kartik, Sambat 1670 (1613 A.D.) Mata
Damodri gave birth to a son who was afterwards named Gurditta, and who bore a
remarkable likeness to Guru Nanak. After that the Guru returned to Amritsar.
Sewa Das, a Brahman who was residing at Srinagar in Kashmir, had been a
converted Sikh. His mother, Bhagbhari made a beautiful robe to give to the Guru
when he would visit her. She continued praying and waited for the Guru who
answered her prayer by deciding to proceed to Kashmir to see her.
On his way to Kashmir he reached Chaparnala near Sialkot, where he met a

Brahman and inquired him where could he find water to drink and bathe in? The
Brahman carelessly replied that the soil was stony and therefore, the water was
very scant. Upon this the Guru drove a spear into the ground and it is said that a
spring of pure water issued forth. The Sikhs constructed a tank at the spring and it
was called Gurusar. The Brahman felt ashamed and asked for pardon for not
having recognized the Guru's greatness. The Guru replied, “The sins of those who
repent shall be pardoned."
The Guru continued his journey into the mountains of Kashmir. There he met
Kattu Shah, a faithful Sikh who had visited him at Amritsar. He spent a night in his
house and then proceeded to Srinagar, where Sewa Das was meditating and
waiting for him. His mother said that she worshipped the very ground on which the
Guru would tread. They received the Guru with great respect and enthusiasm. The
Guru asked Sewa Das's mother to bring the dress she had made for him. He put it
on and blessed her. Overwhelmed with devotion for the Guru, she recited the
following Sabad:
"Who but Thee, my Beloved, could do such a thing?

Cherisher of the poor, Lord of the world, Thou hast put over my head
the umbrella of spiritual sovereignty."
(Rag Bani Maru Ravdas, p-1106)
After this she and her son both drank some of the water in which the Guru
had washed his feet, and the remainder she sprinkled over her house.
Guru Har Gobind 131
The Guru was paid homage by crowds of Kashmiris both from Srinagar and
the surrounding villages and many embraced Sikhism. A very interesting story- a
company of Sikhs came to behold the Guru from a distant village with an offering
of honey. On the way they met Kattu Shah who requested them to let him have
some of the honey, but they refused saying that they could not offer to the Guru
Kattu Shah's leavings. When the Sikhs reached the Guru, the honey was found
rotten and full of worms. The Guru remarked, “This is the result of not having
given to my Sikh in whom is the spirit of the Guru." He ordered them to return and
satisfy Kattu Shah. It is said that the honey became fresh and sweet when they
returned to Kattu Shah. 'Hungry mouth is Guru's treasure.'
The Guru returned to Punjab through Bara Mula. The next day he visited the
place where Rikhi Kashyap had dwelt, and where Vishnu was said to have
incarnation of a swarf. Then he proceeded to Gujrat in the Punjab where he met
Shah Daula, a saint of that city. Shah Daula was astonished to see the Guru with
swords hanging on his both sides, aigrette attached to his turban and a hawk
perched on his wrist. Shah Daula asked the Guru, “How can you be a religious
man when you have wife and children and possess worldly wealth and have
arms?" The Guru retorted, “A wife is man's conscience, his children perpetuate his
memory, wealth enables him to live, arms are needed to extirpate the tyrants."
After that he proceeded to Wazirabad and thence to Hafizabad, both in the

district of Gujranwala (now in Pakistan). Then he went to a village called Mutto
Bhai and he preached the principles of his religion. He spent some time there. The
Guru then reached Mandiali, a place about five miles from Lahore. Here Dwarka,
a devout Sikh of the Guru married his daughter, Bibi Marwahi to the Guru.
While still at Mandiali the Guru was informed by his Sikh Langha of the
sustained efforts of some of imperial officers and the Qazis to poison the
Emperor's mind to destroy the sacred buildings of the Sikhs. The Guru took only a
casual notice and proceeded to Talwandi, the birth place of Guru Nanak. He
imparted religious instructions to the people who had gathered there in connection
with the Namani fair. From there he proceeded to Madai. Next stop was at Manga
in Lahore district. From there he returned to Amritsar where as usual great
rejoicing were held in his honor.
During Shah Jahan's reign all those persons and groups who had enmity
towards the Guru, were constantly on the look-out for some opportunity to strike
the Guru and impede the onward march of Sikh movement. Tara Chand, the ruler
of Hadur or Kehlur (Nalagarh) had waited upon the Guru and requested him to
pay a visit to his state. In view of these circumstances the Guru had an idea of
alternative headquarters. He sent his son Baba Gurditta to Tara Chand and
Sikh Religion
promised him to visit his state later on. The Raja offered a piece of land for the
Guru's permanent abode. Some writers say that the land was purchased from
him. Baba Gurditta founded the town of Kiratpur on that piece of land.
Malwa region was still a vast tract of waste land and its people were still
uncommitted to any religion. The Guru, therefore, undertook great tour of this
region. He visited Zira, Rode Lande, Gill, Kotra and Hari. After that he visited
Marajh, Dabwalli, Bhadaur, Mahal, Ded Maluke, Demru and then reached Darauli.
Before his departure, he blessed the people of Darauli and gave them a 'pothi'
and a small katar (a small sword) as monuments. Thence he visited Bara Ghar,
Mado, Lopo, Sidhwan and then reached Sidhar. Rai Jodh, a big landlord of
Kangar inspired by his wife Bhagan who was a daughter of Bhag Mal Gill, a
devotee of the Guru, waited upon the Guru. He was so much impressed that he
desired to enter the Sikh fold. The Guru initiated him, his brother Umar Shah and
many others of their families.
The people came in flocks and embraced Sikhism specially in Malwa region.
For the first time in history of Indian religions, the people were coming across a
religious leader who was committed to the ideal of resisting all types of
exploitations, injustice and tyranny. In fact the Guru's close identification with the
lower and down-trodden classes and his constant endeavors for their welfare and
uplift made him the cynosure of the masses.
GURU'S FAMILY:
The Guru had five sons and one daughter. They were:
Baba Gurditta was born to Mata Damodri in 1613.

Bibi Viro was born to Mata Damodri in 1615.
Baba Surj Mal was born to Mata Marwahi in 1617.
Baba Ani Rai was born to Mata Nanaki in 1618.
Baba Atal Rai was born to Mata Nanaki in 1619.
Baba Tegh Bahadur was born to Mata Nanaki in 1621.
There lived a Sikh, Gurmukh in Amritsar who had the only son, Mohan. Baba
Atal and Mohan used to play together. One day they played until nightfall. The
victory remained with Baba Atal and it was agreed upon that the play would be
resumed the next morning. When Mohan went out, he was bitten by a cobra and
the boy succumbed to death. Next morning Baba Atal Rai went to Mohan's house
and was told that Mohan was dead. Baba Atal did not believe that he was dead
and he lifted the dead Mohan to life. Upon this the Guru angrily addressed to his
Guru Har Gobind 133
son, “ You must be working miracles, while I teach men to obey God's Will." Baba
Atal replied, “ Great King, may you live for ages, I depart for Sachkhand
(heaven)." By saying this, he left and went to bathe in the tank of nectar. After his
ablutions, he circumambulated the Golden Temple four times. As he finished his
morning devotions, his light blended with the Light of God when he was nine years
old.
Guru Har Gobind narrated all the circumstances to his eldest son Gurditta and
sent him to Budhan Shah, whose devotion he commended. Baba Gurditta took his
wife Natti and his son Dhir Mal and met Budhan Shah on the bank of river Satluj.
Baba Gurditta reminded, “O priest, thou hast the milk that was entrusted to thee.
Bring that to me. The Guru is my father, and he has sent me to taste it."45 Budhan
Shah gave the milk and it is said that it was as fresh as it had been set. Baba
Gurditta and his wife Natti continued to reside in Kiratpur. A son was born to them
on January 16, 1630 and they called him Har Rai.
BHAI BUDDHA:
Bhai Buddha remained in his village of Ramdas intent on his devotions. When
he saw his end near, he asked for the Guru to come and fulfil his promise once he
made to him. The Guru told him, “Bhai Buddha, you have lived long, you have
been ever with the Gurus. Give some instruction." Bhai Buddha replied, “Great
King, thou art a sun, I am a fire-fly before thee. You have come to save me, and to
hear my dying words........I have been a servant of the Guru's house for six
generations. Succor me in the next world, and allow me not to suffer when I enter
death's door, which I fondly hope is the portal of salvation. Here is my son, Bhana
at your service; take his arm and keep him at your feet." The Guru replied, “Bhai
Buddha, you shall assuredly obtain bliss. Your humility is an assurance." The
Guru then put his hand on Bhai Buddha's head and blessed him. He left for his
heavenly abode. The Guru and his Sikhs sang congratulations on the event of
Bhai Buddha's death after his long, holy and eventful life, and lauded him for the
assistance he had given in the propagation and consolidation of Sikh faith. The
Guru himself ignited his funeral pyre.
45
Some writers claim that it was Guru Har Gobind himself who asked Budhan Shah for
milk. When Guru Nanak met Budhan Shah, he offered milk to the Guru as a mark of
respect. The Guru promised that he would drink milk later on. Now Guru Har Gobind
reminded Budhan Shah of the milk he promised to drink. Budhan Shah said, “You do
not look like the Guru I gave the milk." Upon this Guru Har Gobind appeared in the
appearance of Guru Nanak before Budhan Shah and accepted the milk to fulfil the
promise.
Sikh Religion
BHAI GURDAS:
Bhai Gurdas was a contemporary of the fourth, fifth and sixth Gurus and was
acquainted with them and their contemporaries, especially Bhai Buddha, an aged
Sikh who had survived from the time of Guru Nanak. The tenets of Sikh religion
are given in Bhai Gurdas's Vars. There are forty Vars in number and each is
divided in varying number of pauries (stanzas) and each pauri contains from five
to ten lines. One morning the Guru went to Bhai Gurdas whose end was now
approaching. Gurdas begged pardon for any sins he might have committed. The
Guru replied, “ I thank thee, Bhai Gurdas, for having assisted in laying out the road
of the Sikh faith. Among the Gurus' Sikhs thy name shall be immortal." Having
heard this Bhai Gurdas meditated on God and drew a sheet over him and closed
his eyes in eternal sleep on Friday the fifth day of the light half of Bhadon, Sambat
1686 (1629 A.D.). After performing Gurdas's last rites the Guru returned to
Amritsar.
GURU AT KIRATPUR:
The Guru lived in Kiratpur from 1635 to 1644. He chose Kiratpur, a city in the
foothill of the Himalayas, which was not so easily accessible during those days of
undeveloped and scanty means of transportation and communication, to ward off
any further hostility between the Sikhs and the Mughal government after the
confrontation of four battles. There were hilly Rajas who were great admirers of
the Guru because he was instrumental in getting them released from the fort of
Gwalior and some of them had developed veneration for Sikhism. These are
some of the circumstances in which the Guru seemed to have set up his
headquarters at Kiratpur.
When the Guru was busy in the battle field, Baba Gurditta was incharge to
look after the organizational work. In 1636 the Guru asked Baba Gurditta to
appoint four head preachers: Almast, Phul, Gonda and Baba Hasna. Almast was
made the chief organizer of the proselytizing activities in the east. Baba Hasna
who was the younger brother of Almast, established himself among the people of
Pothohar, Kashmir, Chhachh and Hazara. Similarly Phul and Gonda were
assigned the area of Doab to carry on the proselytizing work. All these four Udasis
were founded in their allotted areas, preaching centers which were named as
Dhuans or Hearths, to symbolize the flame of Sikhism. Besides this the Guru sent
Bidhi Chand to Bengal. He had also sent Bhai Gurdas earlier to Kabul and then to
Banaras to enlighten the people on Guru's gospel and also to encourage trade in
horses.
Guru Har Gobind 135
One day Baba Gurditta went for a hunting trip. It so happened that one of his
Sikhs shot a cow by mistake for a deer. The shepherds came and arrested the
offending Sikh. Baba Gurditta went to his assistance and offered to give
compensation. The shepherds would have from the Guru's son (Gurditta) nothing
less than the restoration of the cow to life. If he restored the cow to life, the Guru
would be angry as he was before in the case of Baba Atal and if he refused to
satisfy the shepherds, they would detain his Sikh as a hostage. He was at last
persuaded to reanimate the cow. When it was reported to the Guru, he remarked,
“It is not pleasing to me that any one should set himself up as God's equal, and
restore life to the dead. Everybody will be bringing the dead to my door, and whom
shall I select for reanimation?" Baba Gurditta replied, “ Mayest thou live for ever! I
depart." He went to Budhan Shah's shrine, drove his cane into the ground, lay
down, and left for his heavenly abode at the early age of twenty-four in 1638.
After this the Guru sent for Baba Gurditta's eldest son, Dhir Mal, from
Kartarpur, and also for the Adi Granth which was in his custody. The Guru
intended that the holy volume should be read for the repose of Gurditta's soul, and
also that Dhir Mal should be present to receive a turban after his father's death in
token of succession to his property and position. Dhir Mal declined the invitation
saying, “My father is not in Kiratpur. To whom shall I go? It is through fear of the
Guru my father died. I do not desire to die yet. I will myself have the Adi Granth
read for my father." Thus he kept holy scripture thinking that whosoever had its
custody would be the Guru. Bhai Bidhi Chand had unfinished copy of the Adi
Granth which was read at that time. One day the Guru's wife Mata Nanaki asked
him, “O my lord, you always show great kindness to Har Rai, who is your
grandson, but you never show regard to your own son Tegh Bahadur. Fulfil my
wishes to put him on your throne." The Guru replied, “ Tegh Bahadur is a Guru of
Gurus. There is none who can endure the unendurable so well as he. He has
obtained divine knowledge and renounced worldly love. If you have patience, the
Guruship shall revert to him."
A day was appointed for a great assemblage. When all were present, Guru
Har Gobind rose, took Har Rai by the hand and seated him on the throne of Guru
Nanak. Bhai Bhana, son of Bhai Buddha, affixed the tilak to Har Rai's forehead
and decorated him with a necklace of flowers. The Guru putting five paise and a
coco-nut in front of him, bowed before him declaring him the Guru, and addressed
the Sikhs, “In Har Rai now recognize me. The spiritual power of Guru Nanak hath
entered him." Upon this the Sikhs shouted congratulations and minstrels began to
sing.
After this Guru Har Gobind left this world in March, 1644 at Kiratpur.
Sikh Religion
When the last rites were completed, Mata Nanaki and her son Tegh Bahadur
set out, according to the Guru's order, for Bakala, where they both lived until Tegh
Bahadur obtained the Guruship.
Guru Har Rai 137
GURU HAR RAI

( 1630-1661, Guruship 1644-1661 )
Guru Har Gobind had five sons and one daughter. The eldest son was Baba
Gurditta who had two sons, Dhir Mal and Har Rai. Dhir Mal turned out disloyal and
disobedient. He had some influence in the court of Emperor Aurangzeb and was
in communication with the Guru's enemies. When Guru Har Gobind moved to
Kiratpur, Dhir Mal with his mother, remained at Kartarpur and took possession of
the Guru's property and also of the priceless original copy of the Adi Granth. He
thought that as long as he had its possession, the Sikhs would look upon him as
their religious leader and thus as mentioned in the last chapter, Dhir Mal refused
Guru's invitation to come to Kiratpur on his father's death. Guru Har Gobind
nominated Har Rai, younger brother of Dhir Mal, as his successor before he
departed for the heavenly abode on March 3, 1644.
One day as a child, while passing through a garden, his loose flowing robes
damaged some flowers and scattered their petals on the ground. This sight
effected his tender heart and brought tears in his eyes. After that he always
walked with his skirts tucked up, and resolved never to harm anything in the world.
When he grew up, he carried the same spirit with him. He used Baba Farid's
quotation frequently:
"All men's hearts are jewels; to distress them is not at all good;
If thou desire the Beloved, distress no one's heart."
Guru Har Rai was most magnanimous. His food was very simple, he did not
desire dainty dishes. Whatever valuable offerings were made to him, he used to
spend on his guests. On the advice of his grandfather, Guru Har Gobind, he kept
twenty-two hundred mounted soldiers. In the afternoon he used to go to chase.
The Guru took some of the animals he had obtained from the chase, freed them
and protected them in a zoological garden, which he had made for the recreation
of his followers. In the evening the Guru used to hold his court, listen to hymns
sung by his choir, and then give divine instructions.
The Emperor Shah Jahan had four sons, Dara Shikoh, Shuja Mohammad,
Aurangzeb, and Murad Bakhsh. Dara Shikoh who was the heir-apparent, was very
dear to his father. Aurangzeb was very clever, cunning and ambitious, and aimed
at succeeding to the throne. It is said that Aurangzeb administered tiger's whiskers
in a dainty dish to Dara Shikoh who became dangerously ill as a consequence.
The best physicians were consulted but in vain. The Emperor, filled with anxiety,
Sikh Religion
sent for astrologers and diviners from every country but of no avail. The wise men
arrived at a conclusion that until tiger's whiskers were removed from Dara's bowls,
there was no hope of recovery. They were of the opinion that if a chebulic
myrobalan weighing fourteen chitanks (14/16th of a pound) and a clove weighing
one masha could be administered to the patient, he would be restored to health.
The Emperor searched for these articles everywhere in his empire but in vain. At
last some one told him that the required items were available in the Guru's
storehouse. On the advice of his courtiers the Emperor found it necessary to
humble himself before the Guru, and accordingly addressed him the following
letter:
"Your predecessor, the holy Baba Nanak granted sovereignty to Emperor

Babar, the founder of my dynasty; Guru Angad was exceedingly well
disposed to his son, Emperor Humayun; and Guru Amar Das removed
many difficulties from my grandfather Akbar's path. I regret that the same
friendly relations did not subsist between Guru Har Gobind and myself, and
that misunderstandings were caused by the interference of strangers. For
this I was not to blame. My son Dara Shikoh is now very ill. His remedy is in
your hands. If you give the myrobalan and the clove which are available in
your store, and add to them your prayers, you will confer an abiding favor
on me."
A noble carried the letter to the Guru at Kiratpur, who commented, “Behold,
with one hand man breaks flowers, and with the other he offers them, but flowers
perfume both hands alike. Although the axe cuts the sandal-tree, yet the sandal
perfumes the axe. The Guru is, therefore, to return good for evil." He sent the
necessary medicine which was administered to Dara Shikoh. The medicine
effected a speedy and complete cure. The Emperor was naturally very pleased,
forgot all enmity against the Guru, and vowed that he would never again cause
any annoyance to him.
One day during a ride, the Guru halted and knocked at the door of a poor
woman and said, “Good lady, I am very hungry, bring me the bread you have
prepared." The woman, throbbing with joy, brought out some coarse bread which
he partook on horseback, without washing his hands, and relished it very much.
He then blessed the woman and cut off the shackles of her transmigration. Next
day the Sikhs prepared dainty dishes with great attention to cleanliness and
offered them to the Guru at the same hour. He laughed and said, “O Sikhs, I ate
food from that woman's hands because she was holy. This food which you have
prepared with attention to ancient ceremonial is not pleasing to me." The Sikhs
asked, “O true king, yesterday you ate bread on horseback from the hands of an
Guru Har Rai 139
old woman whom you did not know. There was no consecrated space and the
food was in every way impure. Today we have prepared the food for you; no
impurity is attached to it, yet you reject it. Be kind enough to explain the reason."
The Guru replied, “ The woman with great devotion and faith prepared food for me
out of what she had earned from the sweat of her brow. On this account the food
was very pure, and I partook of it. The Guru is hungry for love and not for dainty
dishes. In the matter of love for God, no rule is recognized. It is not what man eats
that pleases God, it is man's devotion that is acceptable to Him."
GURU'S PREACHING TOURS:

Guru Arjan had practically completed the organization of his followers on
peaceful lines and under Guru Har Gobind, Sikhism had added into itself an army.
Apart from laying emphasis on the free kitchen and religious congregation and
faith in the Adi Granth, Guru Har Rai undertook extensive tours in Malwa and
Doaba regions of the Punjab. These regions provided good opportunities for the
Sikh faith to sprout. Guru Har Rai made some notable conversions among the
landed families of the Punjab who were, at that time, considered the natural
leaders of the people.
On one of the Guru's tours, he stayed at Mukandpur in the present district of

Jullundhur. There he drove a bamboo shoot into the ground in memory of his visit;
and it still survives as a stately tree. From there he went to Malwa and visited the
tank near Nathana where Guru Har Gobind had fought. There Kala and Karm
Chand, two brothers of Mahraj tribe, came to him to complain that the people of
Kaura tribe did not allow them to live among them. The Guru tried to settle the
matter amicably but when Kaura tribe refused to listen, he helped the Mahraj
brothers to take forcible possession of a piece of land and settle there. He
remained for some time at Nathana preaching to the people, and Kala and his
friends frequently waited on him. The Guru made many disciples. His hearers
abandoned the worship of cemeteries and cremation grounds, and embraced the
simple worship of God. One day Kala with his two nephews, Sandali and Phul,
whose father was killed in the battle during Guru Har Gobind's time, went to visit
the Guru. When the children arrived in his presence, Phul who was five years old,
struck with his hands his own naked belly like a drum. When the Guru asked for
the reason, Kala explained that he was hungry and wanted something to eat. The
Guru took compassion on him and said, “ He shall become great, famous and
wealthy. The steeds of his descendants shall drink water as far as the Jamna
river; they shall have sovereignty for many generations and be honored in
proportion as they serve the Guru." When Kala reached home and his wife heard
Guru's benediction, she put pressure on him to take his own sons to him, and
Sikh Religion
teach them to strike their bellies in token of hunger. When Kala and his own sons
appeared before the Guru, he told him that he acted in obedience to his wife. The
Guru said, “ The parents of these children are alive, but at the same time they
shall have their own cultivation, eat the fruit of their toil, pay no tribute, and
dependent on no one." This prophecy has been fulfilled and their descendants
owned twenty-two villages called the Bahia. Phul had six sons. From the eldest,
Tilok Singh, the Rajas of Nabha and Jind were the descendants. From Phul's
second son, Ram Singh, the Maharaja of Patiala was the descendant. These
three were known as the Phul ke Raje, or Phulkian chiefs. After India became
independent in 1947, these states along with other hundreds of states in the
county, were annexed by the Government of India.
The Guru, having been convinced of the deterioration of Masand system,

evolved Bakhshishs or missionary centers. Six centers were manned by
Suthrashah, Sahiba, Sangata, Mihan Sahib, Bhagat Bhagwan, Bhagat Mal and
Jeet Mal. Bhagat Bhagwan was appointed as the incharge of the preaching work
in the east, where he along with his followers, established as many as 360
gaddies (centers) to carry on these efforts. Bhai families of Kaithal and Bagrian
were made responsible for missionary work in the land between the Jamna and
Satluj rivers. Bhai Pheru was responsible for the area between the Beas and Ravi
rivers. Another center was established in the central districts of Punjab. Bhai Aru,
Sewa Das, Naik Das, Durga Chand and Suthra Shah were the important priests of
the Guru's times who did missionary work in Kashmir.
THE GURU, HIS SON RAM RAI AND MUGHAL EMPEROR:

The Emperor, Shah Jahan, kept his eldest son Dara Shikoh near him. He
made his second son, Shujah Mohammad, the governor of Bengal. The third son,
Aurangzeb was appointed governor of Dakhan and Murad Bakhsh received the
province of Gujrat. Their ambition was not satisfied and each one of them was
eagerly seeking to become Emperor, and for that purpose they amassed wealth
and armies in their respective regions. When Shah Jahan became ill and showed
no signs of recovery, a war of succession broke out. Dara Shikoh dispatched Raja
Jai Singh against Shujah Mohammad and sent Raja Jaswant Singh of Jodhpur to
Dakhan. Jai Singh defeated Shujah Mohammad but combined armies of
Aurangzeb and Murad forced Jaswant Singh to retreat. Upon this Aurangzeb
prepared to retaliate and tried to seize the reigns of empire. Dara proceeded with
great pomp and show to oppose Aurangzeb, and pitched his camp at Samugarh
near the margin of the river Chambal. Aurangzeb soon appeared at the head of
his own and Murad's armies and ensued a determined battle. Aurangzeb
succeeded in capturing Dara's several nobles. Dara himself fled from the battle
Guru Har Rai 141
field. Aurangzeb came to Agra and imprisoned his father and his brother Murad,
and then proceeded to Delhi. Dara fled towards Lahore.
Famous Muslim saint Mian Mir was Dara's priest from whom he had heard
Guru's praises. Dara's life was saved with the medicine from the Guru. In view of
these circumstances Dara had great regard for the Guru. Since Dara became
governor of Punjab, there were healthy relations between the Emperor and the
Guru. Shah Jahan had an order against the Hindu temples while Sikh temples
were exempt from such an order.
While Dara Shikoh was on his way to Lahore, the Guru happened to be in
Goindwal. He met the Guru. Many writers give their own fanciful accounts of the
assistance that the Guru gave to Dara. What type of assistance Dara asked or the
Guru gave to Dara, is a big question? He had all the royal wealth, he had his
generals and he had his army of thousand and thousand of men. He enlisted
twenty thousand men in his army within days at Lahore. He had everything but he
lacked a brave heart to fight in the battle-field. He fled from the field and ultimately
was captured through a Pathan who betrayed him. He was brought to Delhi and
was executed.
Having made his position secure on the throne of Delhi, Aurangzeb embarked
on his religious crusade against the Hindus. After Dara the enemies of the Guru
got a chance to poison the mind of Aurangzeb that the Guru had rendered
assistance to Dara against him. Upon this Aurangzeb summoned the Guru to his
presence in Delhi. The Guru had vowed not to see the Emperor. Instead he sent
his eldest son Ram Rai to Delhi instructing him to rely on the divine power of the
Gurus, not in any way recede from the principles of his religion, and in all his
words and actions to fix his thought on God, everything would prove successful.
When the Emperor was informed that the Guru had not come himself but sent
his son, he thought that if his object in trying the Guru was not fulfilled by the
Guru's son, he would send for the Guru himself. It is said that Ram Rai performed
seventy miracles. The Emperor sent him poisoned robes which he wore but was
not hurt. In one interview a sheet of cloth was spread over a deep well so that
Ram Rai when asked to sit, would fall into the well. The sheet did not give way
and Ram Rai was miraculously preserved. The Emperor was shown the sight of
Mecca while sitting in Delhi. After seventy such miracles were shown, Aurangzeb
was almost convinced of Ram Rai's powers and became friendly to him. Then
came the last question. The Qazis' asked Ram Rai, “ Ram Rai, your Guru Nanak
has written against the Muslim religion. In one place he hath said,
Sikh Religion
'Mitti Musalman ki peirei paee kumiar; Ghar bhandei itan kia, jaldi
karei pukar.'
'The ashes of the Mohammadan fall into the potter's clod;

Vessels and bricks are fashioned from them; they cry out as they
burn.'
What is the meaning of this?"
Ram Rai had won Aurangzeb's respect so much that he perhaps did not want
to displease him and forgot his father's parting injunctions not to recede from the
principles of his religion. So in order to please the Emperor, Ram Rai replied, “
Your Majesty, Guru Nanak wrote46, 'Mitti beiman ki', that is the ashes of the
faithless, not of the Musalmans, fall into the potter's clod. The text has been
corrupted by ignorant persons and Your Majesty's religion and mine defamed. The
faces of the faithless and not of the Musalmans, shall be blackened in both
worlds." All the Mohammadan priests were pleased with this reply. The Emperor
then conferred a mark of favor on Ram Rai and dissolved the assembly.
The Sikhs of Delhi immediately sent an envoy to Kiratpur and informed the
Guru of the pomp and honor with which Ram Rai had been received in Delhi, and
detailed miracles he had exhibited. The envoy then explained how he had made
an alteration in a line of Guru Nanak in order to please the Emperor. The Guru
was much distressed at the insult to Guru Nanak and remarked that no mortal
could change the words of Guru Nanak and that 'the mouth which had dared to do
so should never be seen by me.' The Guru decided that Ram Rai was not fit for
Guruship. He confirmed, “ The Guruship is like a tigress's milk which can only be
contained in a golden cup. Only he who is ready to devote his life thereto is worthy
of it."
After Ram Rai had resided in Delhi for some time, he decided to go to Kiratpur
and try to convince his father to reverse his decision regarding him. He pitched his
camp near Kiratpur and wrote to his father for permission to visit him. He
confessed that he had suffered for his sins and desired forgiveness. The Guru
46
It is also said that Ram Rai told Aurangzeb that Guru Nanak did not mean the ashes
of Musalman but he actually meant that of the 'beiman', the faithless. Ram Rai thus
did not alter the original verse but only changed the meaning of it.
Guru Har Rai 143
replied, “Ram Rai, you have disobeyed my order and sinned. How can you aspire
to become a holy man? Go whither your fancy leads you. I will never see you
again on account of your infidelity?"
The Guru feeling his end approaching thought of his successor and called for
a meeting of his Sikhs. He seated his younger son, Har Kishen who was only five
years old, on Guru Nanak's throne. He then placed a coco-nut and five paise
before him, circumambulated him three times and had a tilak or patch put on his
forehead. The whole assembly then rose and did obeisance to the young Guru.
Guru Har Rai enjoined all his Sikhs to consider Har Kishen as his image, to put
faith in him, and they would obtain salvation.
Guru Har Rai closed his eyes and went to his heavenly abode on October 6,
1661.
Sikh Religion 144
GURU HAR KISHEN

( 1656-1664, Guruship 1661-1664 )
Guru Har Kishen who was the second and the youngest son of Guru Har Rai
and Mata Krishen Kaur, was born on 7th of July, 1656 at Kiratpur. The reason why
Ram Rai was superseded has already been given in the last chapter. Guru Har
Kishen was appointed Guru when he was five years and three months old.
Ram Rai was at the Emperor's court in Delhi and when the news of Guru Har
Kishen's succession to Guruship reached Ram Rai, he was inflamed with
jealousy. The masand Gurdas47 who attended on Ram Rai comforted him," There
is no need to be sad. Thou hast many disciples in this part of the country. Even
the Emperor himself holdeth thee in honor." Ram Rai was not satisfied," Knowest
thou not, when the Sikhs of this country learn that the Guruship hath been given to
my younger brother, they will turn away from me and go to him." However Ram
Rai acted on Gurdas's suggestion and sent his masands in every direction to
proclaim his succession and bring him the offerings of the faithful. His masands
went in all directions to announce his succession as Guru but the Sikhs who knew
Guru's succession, refused to accept Ram Rai as their Guru. At that time Ram Rai
decided to lay his case before the Emperor. Thus he addressed Aurangzeb,"Sir,
my father has appointed my younger brother as successor to him, and now he has
taken possession of his throne, his property and offerings. This misfortune has
befallen me on account of my obedience to your Majesty. My father was opposed
to you on that account, and at his death he ordered my younger brother never to
be reconciled to you, and never to look upon your face. Now I pray thee to
summon him to Delhi and order him to exhibit miracles as I have done."
This situation provided the Emperor with a good opportunity to realize his own
religious mission. Aurangzeb wanted to convert all Hindus to Islam but he
apprehended failure in Punjab because the people greatly revered the Guru there.
If the Emperor could get Ram Rai the Guruship, and through him he would
perhaps be able to spread Islamic faith in Punjab, or even if he were successful to
set both brothers at variance, they would die by mutual slaughter, his purpose
should be served.
Aurangzeb having contrived this wicked plan, called Raja Jai Singh of Amber
(Jaipur) and ordered him to summon Guru Har Kishen and said," I wish to see
47
This Gurdas is different from Bhai Gurdas.
Guru Har Kishen 145
him, be careful that he (Guru) be treated with all respect on his journey." Ram Rai
was delighted to hear the Emperor's decision to summon his brother.
Many writers have shown their disbelief over the fact that Guru Har Kishen
being a child, possessed high attainments and he taught with all the confidence to
those who asked him about truth. Intelligentsia cannot understand the sanctity of
Guruship as they attribute every happening to age, intelligence and experience of
a person. It should be noted here that Guru Har Kishen because of his divine
prerogatives, had the spiritual powers at the age of five. His spiritual attainments
came with his status of Guruship. As has been explained before, in Sikh Holy
Scripture Guru means Jot or Divine Light, once the Guruship is installed, then a
person's age, intelligence or experience has no value. It is then the Divine Light
that works in that person. The power of Divine Light is beyond the reach of human
intelligence. The intelligentsia cannot perceive or apprehend the power of Divine
Light through the media of their technical knowledge. Our so called technical
knowledge or the intelligence, in reality is 'I-am-ness' or the veil of ego. God is
everywhere and within us too, but this veil of ego separates us from Him and it
hides the truth from us. According to Gurmat, human being as bride and God as
bridegroom, live together but the veil of ego separates them. When by the grace
of the perfect Guru, this veil of ego is broken, the bride meets the Beloved, God:
"Bride and the Bridegroom live together, but the screen of ego hangs
in between;
When the perfect Guru breaks the veil of ego, O Nanak, we meet our
Beloved, God."
It is only the Guru's grace that opens up our inner eyes with which we can
perceive the Incomprehensible and enter the stage of Eternal Bliss.
"Bisman bism bhaey bismad, Jin bujhaya tis aya swad."

(Gauri Sukhmani Mohalla 5, 16-8, p-285)
'Man wondereth at the wonders upon wonders of Creation But it is

only he who knoweth God, who obtaineth bliss.'
To reach that stage, a person first must seek Guru's grace. In order to do that,
one must abandon the sense of egoism and the pride of technical knowledge; and
then submit and surrender unconditionally before the Guru and beg for his grace.
The answer to the question as to how the Guru at the age of five could possess
Sikh Religion 146
attainments of such a high magnitude lies not in the reasoning of egoistic mind but
in the spiritual vision. The answer to the spiritual power of the young Guru lies in
the understanding that the Guru though human in body, is Divine in Spirit. Egoistic
minds of the so called scholars prohibit them from understanding the Divinity of
the Guru. As long as human mind remains under the intoxication of egoism, the
cycle of arguments of intelligence will continue and a person can never perceive
the power of Divine Light, cannot comprehend God and can have no knowledge of
Him. The egoistic mind will then continue to wonder how a five years old Guru
could perform those supernatural acts.
Raja Jai Singh had previously heard the Guru's praises and was, therefore,
pleased at the prospect of making his acquaintance and of listening to his
instruction. He sent his emissary to Kiratpur to request the Guru to come to Delhi.
The Guru refused the invitation, for he had been forbidden by his father not to see
the Emperor. Raja Jai Singh sent back this communication,"Raja Jai Singh
humbly requests the Guru to come to Delhi so that he and the Guru's Sikhs may
behold him. The Guru may act as he pleases regarding an interview with the
Emperor." It was made clear by the emissary of Jai Singh that he (Guru) would not
be compelled to go to the Emperor.
The Guru set out from Kiratpur. On his way he waited for some Sikhs who had
come to Kiratpur after his departure. Among them were the maimed and the
leprous, all of whom he cured by the imposition of his hands. At Panjokhra, a
village near Ambala, came a proud learned Brahman, who without even saluting
the Guru, sat down in his presence. He then said," Thou who callest thyself Sri
Har Kishen, must be greater than Lord Krishna. Translate the Gita for me." At that
time, there stood nearby a dumb and illiterate man, Chhaju who hailed from the
same village as the Brahman. Chhaju was serving water in the kitchen of the Guru
where he had encamped. The Guru asked the Brahman whether he should
translate Gita himself or he should get it done from Chhaju. The Brahman thought,
Chhaju who could not even talk, how could he translate it? So he replied after a
little pause, that Chhaju should do it. The Guru was always carrying a stick with
him. He called Chhaju, put his stick on his head and asked him to answer the
Brahman's questions. To the utter amazement of the Brahman, Chhaju explained
in detail each and every verse that the Brahman asked. Upon this the Brahman
fell on the lotus feet of the Guru and apologized for his indiscreet behavior.
When the Guru reached Delhi, he was received by Raja Jai Singh who came
bare footed to meet the Guru. He requested the Guru to stay at his palace. That
palace is now known as Gurdwara Bangla Sahib in New Delhi. Thousands of
Guru Har Kishen 147
people of Delhi came to have 'darshan' (holy sight) of the Guru. The sick were
healed and those in distress were comforted at the very sight of the holy Master.
The Emperor sent presents at the arrival of the Guru and expressed a wish to
see him but the invitation was refused. The Guru said," My elder brother, Ram
Rai, is with the Emperor and he will transact all political affairs with His Majesty,
and I better not meddle with him. My mission is to preach the true Name. Ram Rai
bears enmity with me on account of Guruship, and if the Emperor shows any favor
towards me , Ram Rai will become more hostile and grave dissensions in the
family may better be avoided. For this and other reasons my father forbade me to
meet the Emperor."
The next day the Emperor's son, prince Muazzam paid a visit and conveyed
his father's desire to see the Guru. The Guru emphasized that he had already
given the reason not to see the Emperor. If the Emperor desired any religious
instructions, he would give it to the prince. If the Emperor understood the religious
instructions and acted upon them, the blessing of Guru Nanak would light on him
and he would be happy. The prince asked for the instructions and the Guru
dictated the following Sabad of Guru Nanak:
"If the True God dwell not in the heart,

What is eating, what is clothing,
What fruit, what clarified butter and sweet molasses, what fine flour
and what meat?
What dresses, What a pleasant couch for billing and cooing,
What an army, what mace-bearers and servants, and what palaces to
dwell in?
Nanak, except the true Name all things are perishable."
(Var Majh ki Mohalla 1, p-142)
On the instruction of Emperor Aurangzeb, Raja Jai Singh agreed to test the
Guru whether he possessed any superhuman power. His head queen dressed like
a maid servant and sat among other maid servants and queens. The Guru was
requested to identify the head queen (Rani) which he immediately did. Upon this
Raja Jai Singh and his queens acknowledged the Guru's spiritual power.
Cholera and small-pox were raging fiercely in Delhi at that time. The Guru
ordered to spare all the offerings to reduce the suffering of the poor. The food,
medicine and clothes were distributed among the poor and the sick. He won many
followers in this way.
Sikh Religion 148
Shortly after the above occurrence, the Guru was seized with high fever which
was followed by small-pox48. His mother sat by him and pleaded," My son, why art
thou intent on thy death? Thou hast only lately been seated on the Guru's throne,
thou art still a child, and it is too soon for thee to depart." The Guru replied," Be
not anxious. My safety is in His Will. He is the Reaper of His crop; it is His
pleasure, and sometimes He reaps it while it is still green, half-green and
sometimes when it is ripe. The Creator will do what is best."
The Guru was ill for several days. He knew his end had arrived and called for
five paise and a coco-nut. He waved his hand three times in the air in token of
circumambulating his successor and said," Baba Bakale," which meant that his
successor would be found at village of Bakala. He then breathed his last on 30th
of March, 1664. His body was cremated on the bank of river Jamna where now
stands the Gurdwara Bala Sahib.
48
It is said that small-pox was so rampant in Delhi that the Guru out of human
compassion took the small-pox to himself and absolved the inhabitants of Delhi of it.
Raja Jai Singh got a tank excavated. The Guru dipped his feet in the water of the tank
and after that whosoever took bath with that water, was cured from small-pox.
Guru Teg Bahadur 149
GURU TEGH BAHADUR

( 1621-1675, Guruship 1664-1675 )
'Baba Bakale', was the only clue given by Guru Har Kishen for his successor.
As this word reached the village Bakala, twenty-two Sodhis49 including Baba Dhir
Mal, the grandson of Guru Har Gobind, set up their shops and claimed
themselves as the ninth Guru. The Sikhs were in great confusion as they could
not know who the real Guru was. Makhan Shah Labana of Jehlem district was a
trade merchant. When his vessel full of merchandise was sinking, he had invoked
Guru Nanak and had vowed to offer five hundred gold mohars (coins) if the vessel
reached the shore safely (some say that he vowed 101 gold mohars). Makhan
Shah came to the village of Bakala to pay his offering to the Guru. He was
surprised to find that twenty-two Sodhis had installed themselves as Gurus. In that
state of confusion and uncertainty, he resolved to try the pretenders. He thought
to put two mohars before each impostor and the real Guru being the searcher of
hearts, would ask for the balance of his promised offering. He visited all the 22
impostors and made each of them offering of two gold mohars, but none of them
asked for the balance.
He then inquired if there was any one else in Bakala. Someone informed him
about Guru Tegh Bahadur. Makhan Shah went and as usual made his offering of
two gold mohars. Upon this Guru Tegh Bahadur asked," How now, O Sikh, thou
art trying to wheedle the Guru by presenting him with only two gold mohars?
Where are the balance of five hundred gold mohars you had promised when your
ship was sinking?" Mukhan Shah was delighted and prostrated himself before the
Guru. He then went to the roof of the house and screamed," Guru Ladho! Guru
Ladho!" 'I have found the Guru! I have found the Guru!'
Guru Tegh Bahadur was the fifth and the youngest son of Guru Har Gobind
and was born on first of April, 1621 to Mata Nanaki at Amritsar, Guru ke Mahal.
He was married to Mata Gujri, daughter of Lal Chand of Kartarpur in Jullundhur
district. After Guru Har Gobind, he with his mother, Mata Nanaki and his wife went
to live in Bakala.
Makhan Shah's discovery of the genuine Guru put an end to the pretensions
of the false Gurus. Dhir Mal could not reconcile with the situation and was
determined to snatch the Guruship by force. One day he communicated his
49
Guru belonged to Sodhi clan.
Sikh Religion
feelings to his masand, Sihan who promised to put an end to his enemy (Guru).
Accordingly the masand, along with a score of people, set forth to kill the Guru. He
fired and the bullet struck Guru's shoulder without serious wound who remained
calm and full of composure. The other men plundered the property of the Guru
and went away. When Makhan Shah heard of this incident, he proceeded with a
body of Sikhs to Dhir Mal's residence. Dhir Mal closed his doors but they burst it
open and seized him and his accomplices, tied his masand's hands at his back
and brought them before the Guru. They brought back all the property of the Guru
and they also took Dhir Mal's property. They brought back the original copy of the
Adi Granth which was in the possession of Dhir Mal and placed it before the Guru.
The masand Sihan fell at the feet of the Guru and asked for forgiveness for his
sins. The Guru pardoned the masand and ordered Makhan Shah to return all the
property of Dhir Mal including the Adi Granth. He preached Makhan Shah and his
other Sikhs that the holy Guru Nanak gave them the wealth of Nam which was
sufficient for all their wants.
GURU VISITS AMRITSAR:

When Guru Har Gobind shifted his headquarters to Kiratpur, most of his
disciples had also moved to that place with him and the Golden Temple at
Amritsar fell ultimately into the hands of the impostors like Harji Minas. In
November 1664, Guru Tegh Bahadur went to Amritsar. He bathed in the sacred
tank but the Pujaris (or the ministrants) closed the doors of the Har Mandar
against him. He saluted it and remarked that it was they who were rotten within,
who through greed of offerings, had entered the temple. When the news spread,
the people of Amritsar went in a body and poured their souls at his feet. The
women of the city took the lead, welcome him with the Guru's hymns and went
with him singing all the way to the village Wadala (or Walla) where he stayed in
the humble abode of a devout disciple. The Master blessed the women of
Amritsar and Amritsar itself. On seeing their devotion he blessed them with these
words,"God's love and devotion shall ever abide among you."
FOUNDATION OF CITY OF ANANDPUR:

Leaving Amritsar the Guru passed through the Majha and Malwa regions
before reaching Kiratpur sometimes in May, 1665. He attended the last rites of
Raja Dip Singh of Bilaspur and expressed his desire to build a new settlement
near Kiratpur and also showed his inclination to buy a suitable land for that
purpose. The Rani of Bilaspur offered to donate the site of Makhowal. The offer
was accepted, a token price of about five hundred rupees was paid. The
foundation stone of new settlement, Chak Nanaki was laid in June, 1665, after the
revered name of Guru's mother. In the course of time, a beautiful town called
Anandpur grew up around it.
GURU ON MISSIONARY TOUR:

After founding the new settlement, the Guru did not stay there long. However
he entrusted the construction work to his trustworthy followers. It is said that the
Guru undertook his missionary tour of the east in response to the invitation of his
Sikhs from that area, Bhai Bulaki Das and Bhai Hulas Chand from Dacca and
Bhai Darbara and Bhai Chain Sukh from Patna. These Sikhs had met the Guru at
Kiratpur and begged him to visit their land in the east with his family. The Guru left
Anandpur in August, 1665.
After leaving Anandpur he passed through Ghanauli, Rupar, Dadoomajra and

Lung village and then reached Mulowal in Patiala state. The people of Mulowal
complained to him that they did not have drinking water nearby and for that
purpose they had to travel a long distance. There was a well nearby but its water
was brackish and unwholesome. The Guru told them to first repeat God's Name,
then draw water, and they would find it pure and sweet. From that day the well
yielded sweet water and it is known Guru's well.
The Guru then proceeded to Pharwali, Handiaya, Bhandehar, Khiwa and

Bhikki. He gave religious instructions wherever he stopped and instructed the
people not to worship idols and tombs, but worship only One God, the Formless.
He passed through the villages of Dhaleo, Alisheir, Khiala and reached Maur
where he was awaited by a great concourse of people to whom he preached true
Name. He induced the people to sink a well over there. He then went to
Maisarkhana and thence to Sabo ki Talwandi, now known as Damdama Sahib
and then travelled to Kot Dharmwala, Bachhoana, Gobindpura, Sangheri, Gurna
and reached Dhamdhan in the Bangar tract. The Guru presented the Chaudhri of
the village with funds to construct a well and a dharmsala for the reception of the
travellers.
The Guru was accompanied by a Sikh, Ramdev, who was totally devoted to
his service. He drew water, brought firewood from the forest for the kitchen, and
performed all the services for the Guru. He always kept a cushion on his head to
lift the burdens and it was continually wet from water and as a consequence his
head festered. One day as he put his pitcher of water down, his cushion and
turban fell off when maggots were seen from a sore in his head. It was brought to
the notice of the Guru who sent for him. Being pleased with his devotion to
service, the Guru gave him a robe of honor, named him Bhai Mihan and promised
him that he would be a Mahant or a superior of religious order. On the Guru's
Sikh Religion
instruction he preached Sikh religion. His generation is called today Mihan Shahi
or Mihan Dasiay. The Guru then proceeded to Tekpur and he stayed for a few
days in the house of a carpenter who conducted him as far as Kaithal. Thence he
reached Barna. He preached here against the use of tobacco.
GURU AT KURUKSHETRA:
The Guru reached Kurukshetra on the occasion of solar eclipse. He was
received with great honor and distinction by all the holy men present there. During
his stay he preached the true Name. From there he went to Bani Badarpur where
he contributed money for the excavation of a well. Then he crossed the Jamna
river and hunted on the way. He shot an animal and hung it to his saddle and
reached Kara Manak where a saint called Maluk Das was living. Having heard that
the Guru hunted and killed the animals, he refused to see him. It is said that when
Maluk Das laid down food before his idol of worship next day, he found it turned
into meat. He felt that it was a miracle wrought by the Guru. Then he wanted to
see the Guru and bow before him, but he thought that the Guru being the
searcher of hearts, should sent for him. The Guru knew what was going on in
Maluk Das's mind, sent his Sikhs and a palki (litter) to fetch him. He went to the
Guru, received religious instruction and initiation, and became one of the Guru's
most devoted followers.
GURU IN UTTER PRADESH:

From Kara Manak the Guru proceeded to Mathura and thence reached Agra.
There is a Gurdwara to symbolize Guru's visit. Through Itawa he reached Kanpur
where there is a Gurdwara at the bank of the Ganges. Then he reached Priyag
(Allahabad). The Guru's mother told him that her late husband Guru Har Gobind,
had promised that a great being would be born in the house of Guru Tegh
Bahadur and so she was awaiting for that event. He replied that her desire would
soon be fulfilled but she had to meditate continually on Guru Nanak. The Guru
stayed about six months at Priyag and to the great joy of his mother, his wife got
pregnant. From Priyag he proceeded to Mirzapur where there is a Gurdwara on
the bank of the Ganges. Thence he reached Banaras (Kashi) and stayed in
Resham Katra where a Gurdwara marks the memory of the Guru. Hundreds of
people came to behold him.
GURU IN BIHAR PROVINCE:

Then he reached the village of Sasram where lived a very devout disciple
called Chacha Phagoo who had built a mansion and within it placed a superb
couch for the Guru. Every morning he used to perfume it and then would close the
doors declaring that he would not live in it until the Guru had come, entered and
hallowed it with his footsteps. Chacha Phagoo's desire was fulfilled and he had
the happiness to entertain the Guru in that mansion.
Thence he proceeded to Gaya. There the Brahmans met him in a body and
explained the virtues of pilgrimage of Gaya. They said if barley rolls were offered
to Brahmans at Gaya for the souls of ancestors, they would go to heaven even if
they were already in hell. So they pressed the Guru to give money to perform such
a ceremony for him. He refused to accept their argument rather exhorted them to
meditate on God and instructed them on divine knowledge.
The Guru then reached Patna and encamped at first in a garden outside the
city. That place is called Guru ka Bag. Bhai Jaita, a devout disciple, took the Guru
to his residence. The Guru gave religious instructions to the people. One day he
told his mother, Mata Nanaki that many Sikhs were waiting for him in a distant
land, so he must go to them. He wanted the family to remain at Patna. On their
remonstrance the Guru told his wife," The prophecy of my father is now about to
be accomplished. A son shall be born to thee, who shall be great and powerful,
extend the faith, establish Sikh supremacy, root out the wicked, and destroy the
enemies of truth and true religion. You would suffer great hardship in travelling, so
be happy here."
The Guru offered words of consolation to his mother and wife, thus, entrusting
them to his brother-in-law Kirpal Chand, bade farewell and proceeded to Munger,
Bhagalpur and Rajmahal.
GURU TO BENGAL:
The Guru then reached Maldah where he stayed with a Sikh who was a
confectioner. Thence he went to Murshidabad and next halt was at Dacca. There
lived a devout masand, Bulaki Das whose mother had prepared a beautiful couch
for the Guru. Knowing about her devotion, the Guru went to her residence. She
was overjoyed and fell on his feet. He blessed her for her devotion. The Sikh
inhabitants came in crowds to behold the Guru and to receive his instructions and
benedictions. He asked them to build a dharamsal (Gurdwara) in their city where
God's praises should be sung.
Raja Ram Singh went to the Guru and said," The inhabitants of Kamrup and
Assam became rebels against the rule of Delhi. The Emperor had recently sent
Mir Jumla to subdue them but after some success, he died before reaching Dacca
on his return journey. The Emperor has now ordered me to go and subdue the
Kamrup country. If I conquer that country, it will be an addition to the Emperor's
Sikh Religion
sovereignty; but if I am killed, the Emperor may annex my whole state of

Rajputana. O true King, I have come to seek protection of thy holy feet."
The Guru replied," God's Name is the medicine for all diseases, so meditate
continually on Name. Guru Nanak will assist you and you will conquer Kamrup."
Raja Ram Singh and the Guru left Dacca and reached Dhubri. The Guru
encamped at Dhubri and Raja Ram Singh set out for the city of Rangmati on the
right bank of the Brahamputra. Soon after the battle between Raja Ram Singh's
army and the army of the king of Kamrup ensued. The decisive victory for the
Raja's forces was not easy because of difficult mountainous terrain, climate and
rainy season.
In addition to the attack, the king of Kamrup also began to make incantations
and spells, and sent for all the women of his land who had magical skills, but none
succeeded. After that he went to worship at the temple of goddess Kamakhsha.
His mother- in-law saw in a vision, the goddess, who said," Guru Nanak has taken
birth in this age. On his throne is now seated Guru Tegh Bahadur. Raja Ram
Singh has become his disciple. The Guru is sovereign and nobody has the
strength to oppose him. Go and make obeisance to him and ask for pardon
otherwise your rule will perish."
The king proceeded to the camp of the Guru and after prostration he said that
he had come by the order of the goddess to pray for pardon and protection. He
begged the Guru not to allow him to fall under the power of the Muslims. The Guru
replied that Raja Ram Singh was a very religious person and he should meet with
him. He, however, told the king not to fear, his empire would be permanent.
The Guru sent for Raja Ram Singh and both of them were received by the
king in a friendly manner. The Guru sat down placing the royal disputants on
either side and effected a reconciliation. He putting his dagger in the ground
declared," Let the territory on this side belong to the Emperor and the land on the
other side belong to the king of Kamrup. Let both monarchs forget the enmity."
Both sides agreed to the settlement and by the grace of the Guru serious
bloodshed on both sides was avoided.
The Guru informed Raja Ram Singh that Guru Nanak had visited Dhubri and
rendered it holy by his footsteps. He further asked that each soldier should bring
five shieldfuls of earth to raise a tall mound in the memory of the founder of Sikh
religion. A pavilion was erected at the top of the mound. The Guru spent a few
more days there. Hearing his fame, the crowds came from far and near to behold
him and also to receive religious instructions. Raja Ram of Assam, having heard
Guru's praise, came to pay his homage. The Raja had no offspring and was
desirous of a son. He brought his Ranis (queens) with him and after prostration
beseeched the Guru," O true king, bring this sinking vessel to the shore." The
Guru took off his signet ring and stamped its impression on the Raja's thigh and
then said," The impression of my seal shall be on thy son's forehead. By this know
it is Guru Nanak who hath mercifully granted thee offspring."
While in Assam the Guru also visited Cooch Behar, chander Bhanga, Kishen
Ganj and Purnea.
BIRTH OF A SON:
While the Guru was at Dacca, a messenger arrived from Patna to inform him
of the birth of his son. He was born on the seventh day of the light half of the
month of Poh, Sambat 1723 (December 26, 1666) at Patna. Before his departure
the Guru had directed his wife to name the child as Gobind Rai, who would be
born in his absence. He wrote a letter of thanks to the Sikh Sangat of Patna for
looking after his family.
There lived in the city of Kuhram a Muslim saint, Bhikan Shah. On the
morning of Gobind Rai's birth, Bhikan Shah looked and bowed towards the east
(towards Patna). His disciples asked why he bowed towards the east which was
contrary to Muslim custom. He replied that there had just been born a spiritual and
temporal king in the east who should establish true religion and destroy evil.
Bhikan Shah set out for Patna along with his disciples to behold the young prince.
When he reached Patna, the Muslim saint asked to have darshan (sight) of the
newly-born child. When the infant was brought, Bhikan Shah bowed at the young
prince's feet. He placed before him two earthen vessels covered with muslin, one
containing milk and the other with water. The child touched both the vessels. Upon
this Bhikan Shah thanked them for the opportunity given to him to behold the child
and then prepared to leave. He was asked what he meant by the two vessels.
Bhikan Shah explained that one vessel was marked for the Hindus and the other
for the Muslims. He wanted to know whether he would favor the Hindus or the
Muslims. As the child touched both the vessels, it meant that he should abide by
both the Hindus and the Muslims and he should include both of them in his
religion.
The Guru then left Assam early in 1670 and reached Patna via Bangaigaon,
Siliguri and Kathiar. From there after giving instructions to his brother-in-law, Kirpal
Chand left for Punjab. He travelled through Jaunpur, Ayudhya, Lucknow, Shah
Jahanpur, Muradabad and reached Chack Nanaki (Anandpur). The Guru soon
sent for his family who joined him later on at Anandpur.
Sikh Religion
AURANGZEB'S CAMPAIGN OF RELIGIOUS PERSECUTION:

As Aurangzeb ascended the throne of India by imprisoning his father and
murdering his brothers, he decided to enlist the sympathies of the fanatical section
of his co-religionists. His idea was to exterminate the idolatrous Hindus and to
convert the whole of India to Islam. In order to achieve this objective he tried to go
through four fundamental means to deal with the Hindus. Firstly he made peaceful
overtures; secondly he offered money; thirdly he threatened punishment and lastly
he tried to cause dissention among them. When all these measures failed, he
resorted to forcible conversion. Orders were issued to the governors of all the
provinces that they should destroy the schools and temples of the infidels and
thereby put an end to educational activities as well as the practices of the religion
of the Kafirs (non-Muslims meant Hindus). Many temples at Mathura and Banaras
were destroyed. Even a Sikh temple in Buriya in Khizrabad pargna of Sirhind had
been demolished and a mosque was built on the site. Some Sikhs, however,
attacked the mosque and killed the priest. This type of incidents had become
common occurrences. In order to force conversion to Islam, all possible means
were adopted. In the field of taxation, the policy of discrimination was launched
with great vigor. Jaziya and pilgrimage taxes were re-levied. Five percent custom
duty was levied on the Hindus while the Muslims were charged only half of that.
The proselytizing zeal of the officials, with their campaign of religious

persecution and their conversion at the point of the sword, had sent the wave of
terror throughout the country. Sher Afghan Khan, the Emperor's viceroy in
Kashmir, set about converting the Kashmiri Hindus by force and massacred those
who opposed to embrace Islam. Even the Mohammadans who in any way
assisted the Hindus, were mercilessly put to death. In extreme agony of too much
slaughter, the Brahman priests of Kashmir prayed to their gods. It is said that the
Kashmiri Brahmans heard a supernatural voice who told them," Guru Nanak is the
spiritual king in this age. Guru Tegh Bahadur is now seated on his throne. Go to
him, he will protect your honor and your religion."
KASHMIRI BRAHMANS COME TO GURU:

A deputation of Kashmiri Pandits (Brahmans) came to Anandpur and among
tears of agony, they narrated their tales of woe and suffering to the Master. The
Guru's eight years old son appeared on the scene and asked his father why those
people had tears in their eyes. The Guru replied," The Emperor of India is
converting the Hindus to Islam at the point of the sword and thus there is no end
to the misery of these people."
"What is the remedy, father?" asked the son.

The Guru replied," This requires sacrifice- sacrifice of a holy and supreme
soul." His son responded," O dear father, who is more holy than you in this age?
Go and offer yourself and save these people and their religion." On hearing this
the Guru asked the Kashmiri Brahmans to go to the Emperor and make the
following representation to him," Guru Tegh Bahadur, the ninth Sikh Guru is now
seated on the throne of the great Guru Nanak, who is the protector of faith and
religion. First make the Guru a Musalman and then all the people, including
ourselves, will of our own accord adopt the faith of Islam."
GURU SUMMONED TO DELHI:

The Pandits obeyed the Guru and conveyed the proposal to the Emperor. On
hearing this proposal, the Emperor was very much pleased because he thought
that it was much easier to convert one person than the whole lot. He retorted," If
the Guru does not become Musalman, he will then at least show us a miracle." He
was hopeful that once the Guru was converted, there would be a large accession
of Hindu and Sikh converts. The Emperor, therefore, sent his emissary to the
Guru to invite him to Delhi. The Guru received Emperor's message and wrote in
reply that he would come to Delhi after the rainy season.
MARTYRDOM OF GURU TEGH BAHADUR:

The Guru took leave of his family and his devoted Sikhs and began his
journey to Delhi sometimes in June-July. From Anandpur he passed through
Kiratpur, Rupar and various villages before reaching Saifabad in Patiala state to
see his Muslim friend Saif-ul-din. He stayed for sometimes with him. Saif-ul-din
became Guru's disciple. Thence he went to Samana where he met another
disciple called Mohammad Bakhsh. The Guru continued his journey through
Kaithal, Lakhan Majra, Rohtak and other places, conferring temporal and spiritual
favors on his disciples, and finally he reached Agra where he encamped in a
garden outside the city.
After the rainy season, the Emperor again sent his messenger to hasten the
Guru's presence to Delhi. When the messengers were unable to find the Guru,
they reported that the Guru had fled50. Orders were issued all over the empire to
find and arrest him. There are different views about the place of Guru's arrest.
Some writers say that he was arrested at Dhamdhan; some say that he was
arrested at Malikpur near Rupar and others say that the arrest was effected at
Delhi while others still account for his arrest at Agra. According to Sikh accounts
50
It is said that Aurangzeb was at Hasan Abdal at that time but he was being continually
reported about the Guru's activities.
Sikh Religion
there lived a poor old man, Hasan Ali, at Agra. He knew that there were orders
about Guru's arrest and the person who could effect his arrest, would receive one
thousand rupees as a reward. Hasan Ali prayed," O true Guru, if ever you want to
get arrested, please do it through me. This will fetch me some money to bring my
family out of the clutches of miserable poverty." The Guru being the searcher of
hearts, came to Agra to get arrested through Hasan Ali.
The Guru saw a shepherd boy in the garden whom he gave his gold ring
studded with diamonds and asked him to pledge it and bring him two rupees worth
of sweets. When the boy told him that he had no cloth to wrap the sweets, the
Guru gave him his valuable shawl for that purpose. The boy took his grandfather,
Hasan Ali along with him and stopped at the confectioner's shop, gave him the
ring and asked for sweets to be wrapped in the shawl. On seeing the ring and the
valuable shawl, the confectioner was astonished and asked the boy from whom
he had received those articles. The boy told him the truth but the confectioner
became suspicious and took them to the police. The police went to the garden
with the boy and asked the Guru who he was. When the Guru disclosed his
identity, the police officer was delighted that he would get a large reward from the
Emperor for his capture. The Guru was thus imprisoned. The Governor of the fort
reported the arrest to the Emperor. Ultimately he was brought to Delhi. There were
three Sikhs, Bhai Mati Das, Bhai Dayala and Bhai Sati Das with the Guru (Some
writers account for five Sikhs- Mati Das, Gurditta, Uda, Chima and Dayala) who
were arrested with him and were brought to Delhi51.
The Emperor explained that God appeared to him in a vision and told him to
convert the whole world to Islam. Those who were to embrace Islam, would be
rewarded with wealth, appointments, land revenue grants and lands. The Emperor
tried to lure him," In this way you will have many disciples, and you will become a
great priest of Islam. Therefore accept my religion- Islam, and you will receive
from me whatever your heart desire." The Guru asked for one and one-quarter of
maan (about 100 pounds) of black pepper. When it was brought, it was put into a
heap and was ignited. The heap of pepper was let burning for twenty-four hours
and was apparently reduced to ashes. The heap was then pounded and sifted.
Three pepper pods came out as whole. The Guru addressed," O Emperor, you
51
Some writers say that Emperor Aurangzeb was not at Delhi at that time as he had
gone on an expedition to Hasan Abdal, but Guru's execution was carried on as per
orders of him. Others say that all conversation took place directly between the Guru
and Aurangzeb because this opportunity was unique and of utmost importance to
achieve his goal of ultimate mass conversion to Islam.
desire that there should be only one religion (Islam) out of two religions (Hinduism
and Islam), but as these three pepper pods have been saved from the fire, God
wishes to make three religions out of two. So there shall be three religions-
Hinduism, Islam, and Sikhism in the future."
Upon this it was ordered that the Guru be imprisoned with sufficient guards
around him. Again the Guru was sent for and was told that if he embraced Islam,
every service would be performed for him otherwise he would be severely
tortured. He replied that he would never embrace Islam and thus, remained in
Delhi jail for eight days. He was given three choices: firstly to embrace Islam;
secondly to perform a miracle; and thirdly to prepare himself to court death. The
Guru responded that to show a miracle was against the Will of God and thus he
would not consent to the Emperor's proposals and the Emperor might act as he
pleased. The Guru was then put to extreme tortures. It is said that there was
conversation between the Guru and his disciple Bhai Mati Das. He told Mati Das
that Guru Nanak had blessed Emperor Babar with the continuation of his empire
for a long time. Since the Mughal Emperors started committing great enormities,
their line would be exterminated if he (Guru) laid down his life. In consequence of
this conversation which was overheard by a priest, Bhai Mati Das was bound
between two pillars and his body was sawn asunder. When the executioners put
saw on his head, he began to recite Japji (the first Bani in Guru Granth Sahib).
It is said that when his body was cut into two, he continued reciting Japji and
he was silent only when the recitation of Japji was complete. This was a wonder of
Guru's Grace. Bhai Dayala was boiled to death in a cauldron of hot water. It is
said that the third companion Bhai Sati Das was roasted alive with cotton wrapped
round his body. The authorities thought that these tortures of his Sikhs might
shake the Guru. Nothing could and nothing can shake the Divine Light (the Guru).
It is generally believed in Sikh circles that there was some communication

between the Guru and his son when the Guru was being detained in Delhi jail
before his execution. The story runs that Guru Tegh Bahadur foreseeing his
execution, wanted to test the capability of his nine years old son and so he wrote
the following couplet (Slok) and sent it through a messenger to Anandpur:
"All power shattered, humanity in fetters and availeth no resource;

Saith Nanak, God is now only refuge; He should succor as He did the
elephant."
(Slok Mohalla 9 (53), p-1429)
It is being assumed that the Guru's nine years old son wrote back:
Sikh Religion
"With power, fetters break, availeth all in grace Divine;

Nanak, everything is in Thy power, it is only Thou Who canst assist."
(Slok Mohalla 9 (54), p-1429)
It is the common opinion that upon receiving this reply, the Guru was
convinced that his son was capable to take reigns of the Guruship.
Let us examine the merits of the above story which is prevalent in Sikh circles:
Firstly there are 57 Sloks (couplets) at pages 1426-29 of Guru Granth

Sahib which begin under the heading 'Slok Mohalla 9'. This heading means
that all the Sloks under this heading were uttered by the Ninth Guru.
Secondly how far it is valid to say that the Guru wanted to test the capability
of his son? Being a Divine Guru and sitting on the throne of Guru Nanak,
did he not know himself whether the son was capable? Did he have to ask
him?
Thirdly if it is argued that the Guru was worried about the young age of his
son to take command of Guruship, what about the eighth Guru? The eighth
Guru was only five years old when he was installed on the throne of Guru
Nanak. How much this argument of being too young holds good?
Fourthly as explained earlier also, in the case of Guruship, the age,

experience and intelligence of a person did not matter. Once the person
was invested with the Guruship, then the Divine Power worked itself, and
the age, experience and intelligence of a person in question was of no
consequence.
In the light of the above circumstances, it seems evident that all the 57
Sloks belong to the Ninth Guru and none to the Tenth Guru.
The final message was given to the Guru," You are to accept the religion of
Islam or show a miracle. If you work a miracle, you may remain a Guru. If you
accept Islam, then you will be advanced to an exalted position. If you fail to accept
these offers, you shall be put to death. This is the final decision."
The Guru emphasized," I will never abandon my faith. I want no honor in this
life; I want honor hereafter. The threat of death possesses no terrors for me. For
death I am prepared and I cheerfully accept it."
Hearing this reply it was ordered that the Guru should be executed. Saiyid
Adam Shah accompanied by courtiers and Muslim priests came with a warrant for
the Guru's execution. Many people turned out to witness the execution. He was
then taken out of his cage and allowed to perform his ablutions. He sat under the
banyan-tree where he recited Japji. The executioner, Jalal-ud-din of Samana
(some say it was Adam Shah) took his sword and in a split of second, severed
Guru's head from the body. This happened on the afternoon of Thursday, the fifth
day of the light half of the month of Maghar in Sambat 1732 (November 11, 1675)
at Chandni Chowk, Delhi where now stands Gurdwara Sis Ganj in his memory.
This Gurdwara was constructed by Sardar Baghel Singh Karor-Singheiye in 1790.
History has recorded that a furious storm raged immediately after this brutal
deed which filled every one's eyes with dust. Bhai Jaita dashed out of the crowd
and instantaneously took away the holy head of the Guru to Anandpur 52. He
reached Kiratpur on the 15th of November, 1675. From there the Guru's head was
taken to Anandpur with full honor and on the 16th of November, 1675, it was
cremated with full ceremonies. There is a Gurdwara called Sis Ganj at Anandpur
where the hallowed head of the Guru was cremated. The tenth Guru received
Bhai Jaita who belonged to backward classes, embraced him and said,"
Rangrettei Guru ke bettei" (Rangrettei were the sons of the Guru, Rangrettei was
Bhai Jaita's caste). Bhai Jaita told the young Guru and his family how Guru Tegh
Bahadur had sent for five paise and a coco- nut and bowed to his son Gobind Rai,
made him the successor and infused his Light unto him.
Lakhi Shah Labana was a famous contractor in Delhi and he was also a
follower of the Guru. He emptied his carts laden with lime near the Red Fort,
taking advantage of the darkness and the carelessness of the Mughal sentries,
and with the help of his sons, Nagahiya, Hema, Harhi and his friend Dhuma,
whisked away the sacred body of the Guru, in one of their carts. Apprehensive of
the government reprisal, Lakhi Shah and his sons then built up a pyre inside their
own house and set fire to it. When the body was duly reduced to ashes, they cried
out that their house had caught fire and called upon their neighbors to assist them
in extinguishing it. Next day they collected the Guru's remains and buried them in
a copper vessel called 'gaggar' in the earth under his funeral pyre. On this spot
there stands a Gurdwara, Rakab Ganj, near Parliament House in New Delhi.
"Having broken his potsherd on the head of the king of Delhi, he

departed for Paradise;
52
It is said that the Guru had told Bhai Jaita that his head would fall into his lap, and he
should fear nobody, take it to Anandpur and cremate it there. It is also said that Bhai
Jaita shared this secret with his neighbor Bhai Nanu and he also took Bhai Uda, a
resident of Ladwa, into confidence and three of them took Guru's head to Anandpur.
Sikh Religion
No one else coming into the world acted like Tegh Bahadur.
The world was in mourning for the departure of Tegh Bahadur;
There was weeping for him in the whole world, but rejoicing in
paradise."
(Guru Gobind Singh- Bachitar Natak)
Guru Gobind Singh 163
GURU GOBIND SINGH

( 1666-1708, Guruship 1675-1708 )
It may not be out of the way to say here that throughout the annals of human
history, there was no other individual who could be of more inspiring personality
than Guru Gobind Singh. At its climax the tenth Nanak infused the spirit of both
the saintlihood and the undauntedness in the minds and hearts of his followers to
fight oppression in order to restore justice, righteousness (Dharma) and to uplift
the down-trodden people in this world. It is said that after the martyrdom of Guru
Tegh Bahadur, the tenth Master declared that he would create such a Panth
(nation) which would not be cowed down by tyrant rulers but it would rather
challenge the oppressor in every walk of life to restore justice, equality and peace
for mankind. He further resolved that he would feel worthy to be called Gobind
Singh only when any single member of his Khalsa Panth would successfully and
undauntedly challenge the army of one hundred and twenty-five thousand
opponents in the field. This point was rightfully proven at Chamkaur Sahib when
Sahibzada Ajit Singh (Guru's about 18 years old eldest son) challenged the
Mughal forces and their allies, the hilly Rajas.
"The Divine Guru hath sent me for religion's sake

On this account, I have come into the world;
Extend the faith everywhere
Seize and destroy the evil and sinful.
Understand this, ye holymen, in your minds
I assumed birth for the purpose of spreading the faith, saving the
saints and extirpating all tyrants."
(Guru Gobind Singh- Chaupai, Bachitar Natak)
Guru Tegh Bahadur's martyrdom symbolized in itself the resistance to the

tyranny of Muslim rule in favor of a new society. When evil is holding its head high,
should a holy man knuckle under it or take up arms to combat and destroy it? The
young Guru, Gobind Rai, decided in favor of the latter course i.e. to combat evil
and uphold righteousness. He thus enjoined upon his followers to make use of the
sword if all other means failed to liquidate the wicked and his wickedness. In order
to achieve this mission, he issued 'Hukamnamas' (circular letters of authority) to
his followers to present to him arms of different designs. The Guru's orders were
obeyed with great zeal and devotion. He himself wore uniform and bore arms and
Sikh Religion 164
induced others to practise archery and musket- shooting. He encouraged various

muscle-developing and strenuous sports as part of the program of physical
culture. Many followers with martial instincts whose forefathers had served the
Guru's father and his grandfather, flocked to him. His principal companions at that
time were his aunt Bibi Viro's (Guru Har Gobind's daughter) five sons, Sango
Shah, Jit Mal, Gopal Chand, Ganga Ram, Mohri Chand; his uncle Suraj Mal's two
sons- Gulab Rai and Sham Das; his maternal uncle Kirpal Chand; Bhai Daya
Ram, the friend from his youth; and Bhai Nand Chand, a favorite masand.
The Guru instructed his followers to lead a well-meaning and disciplined life.
He according to the customs of his predecessors, used to rise early in the morning
and perform his devotions. He was particularly delighted to listen to Asa di Var.
After day-break, he gave divine instructions to his Sikhs and then practised martial
exercises. In the afternoon, he received his followers, went shooting or raced
horses; and ended the evening by performing the divine service of 'Rehras'.
The Guru's handsome exterior was much admired both by men and women. A
person called Bhikhia from Lahore came to visit the Guru. Seeing the handsome
young Guru, Bhai Bhikhia offered the alliance of his daughter Jito to him. The
proposal was accepted and there were great rejoicing at Anandpur on the
occasion of the betrothal ceremony. The twenty-third of Har, Sambat 1734 (1677
A.D.) was fixed for the marriage. The Guru sent orders in all directions for this
occasion and the Sikhs thronged from various places including Lahore. A place
was set up near Anandpur, which was called Guru ki Lahore where the marriage
ceremony took place53.
VISIT OF DUNI CHAND AND RAJA RATTAN RAI:

Surging crowds of people with their hearts filled with love and devotion to the
Master, thronged to see him. Some came from Kabul, Qandhar, Gazni, Balkh and
Bukhara. They brought several priceless gifts- rugs, carpets, shawls and other
valuables when they came to pay homage to their Lord. Duni Chand, one of the
devotees, visited Anandpur in 1681 and presented to the Guru a woolen tent,
'Shamiana' or a royal canopy which surpassed in excellence. It was embroidered
53
One day a Sikh came and proposed to the Guru to wed his daughter, Sundri. The
Guru did not desire the alliance but it was pressed on him by his mother. However it is
believed that Sundri which means the beautiful, was an epithet of Jito and not a
second wife of the Guru. It is also believed that Jito was the name given by her
parents while Sundri was the name given to Mata Jitoji by the Guru's side. This
frequently happens in the society.
in gold and silver studded with pearls. It is said that its splendor surpassed that of
the Emperor's canopy.
Through the grace of Guru Tegh Bahadur, Raja Ram of Assam was blessed
with a son, Rattan Rai. Raja wanted to take his son to the Guru but he died soon
and could not visit Anandpur. His last injunction to his Rani (wife) was that the
prince should be brought up as a devout Sikh. The Rani faithfully carried out the
behests of her husband and imparted the knowledge of the lives and teachings of
the Gurus to the growing prince. When Rattan Rai, the prince, attained the age of
twelve, he felt an inclination to see the Guru. Accordingly he with his mother and
several of his ministers proceeded to Anandpur. He brought with him an offering
of five horses with golden trappings, a very small elephant, and a weapon out of
which five sorts of arms could be made, a pistol, a sword, a lance, a dagger, and a
club.
The Raja was accorded a great reception. He offered his presents and prayed
to the Guru to grant him the Sikh faith. He was granted all his desires. The Raja
exhibited the traits of his presents. He caused the elephant to wipe Guru's shoes
and placed them in order for him. At the word of command the animal took a
chauri and waved it over the Guru. The Raja requested the Guru never to let the
elephant out of his possession.
The prince and his party remained at Anandpur for five months and during this
time, he enjoyed kirtan and felt uplifted by the Guru's sermons. At the time of
departure, the Guru accompanied them to some distance and then bade them
good-bye. They were sent off with presents. Besides these tangible gifts, the Guru
gave Rattan Rai a RATTAN - a jewel of Nam, which was the ultimate gift of life:
"Nam is the priceless Jewel that the perfect Guru hath;

If one dedicates oneself in love to the True Guru,
He lights in one's heart the Light of Wisdom, and Nam is then
revealed.
Blessed is the fortunate one who goeth to meet the Guru."
RANJIT NAGARA:
The Guru's army was swelling day by day and he was now set for the
construction of a big beating drum which was deemed necessary to enthuse his
army and without which he considered his equipment was incomplete. The work of
the drum was entrusted to his Dewan, Nand Chand. In those days, only an
Sikh Religion 166
independent chieftain was to use such a drum within the limits of his territory. The
beating of the drum within the bounds of another chief's domain was an hostile act
and meant an open invitation of war. The completion of the big drum which was
called Ranjit Nagara, or victorious drum on the battle- field, was celebrated with
prayers and the distribution of Parshad (sacred food). When it was beaten, the
men and women of the city came to behold it and there were great rejoicing.
The Guru and his men went for hunting the same day and when they reached
near Bilaspur, the capital of Kahlur, the drum was beaten and it sounded like a
thunder to the hillmen who became apprehensive of some danger. Raja Bhim
Chand of Kahlur consulted his prime minister who advised him that it was the
Guru's drum who was worthy of worship, secondly, he maintained a large army
and was greatly feared; and thirdly the Guru was brave, and such men were
sometimes useful as allies. On hearing this Raja Bhim Chand desired to meet the
Guru and despatched his prime minister to arrange for an interview which was
granted. The Raja accordingly went with his courtiers to Anandpur.
RAJA BHIM CHAND AND THE GURU:

Raja Bhim Chand was received in Guru's darbar (court) with great honor. He
prayed to the Guru to let him see the gifts from the Raja of Assam. He was shown
all the presents. Bhim Chand was astonished at the magnificence of the Kabuli
tent. He was told that it was the offering of a pious Sikh from Kabul. During this
conversation when the beautifully decorated elephant was let forward, Bhim
Chand stood spellbound and expressed his unbounded admiration of all that he
had seen. On his homeward journey his mind burned with jealousy of the Guru's
state and wealth and he made up his mind to take possession of at least the
elephant.
On his return to the capital, Bhim Chand disclosed his designs to his courtiers.
It was decided that a message should be sent to the Guru that Raja Fateh Chand
of Garhwal's party was coming with the object of betrothing his daughter to Bhim
Chand's son, and Bhim Chand desired to borrow the elephant so as to make a
display of his wealth to his guests. When the message was delivered to the Guru,
he knew that it was only a trick to obtain permanent possession of the animal. He
sent the reply to Bhim Chand, “ The Raja who presented the elephant, requested
me not to let the animal go out of my possession. It is the principle of Guru's
house to comply with such requests." It is said that the Raja sent his emissaries
thrice, the last one being Kesari Chand, the Raja of Jaswal, but the Guru did not
yield and therefore, Bhim Chand's demand was not met. So he got angry and
wanted to take revenge.
Majority of the masands felt agitated at the Guru's warlike preparations and
they represented to Guru's mother to dissuade him from such activities lest it
should bring some trouble to him. When the Guru's mother talked to him about it.
He replied, “ Dear mother, I have been sent by the Immortal God. He who
worshippeth Him shall be happy; but he who acteth dishonestly and worshippeth
stones shall receive well-merited retribution. This is my commission from God. If
today I give Raja Bhim Chand the elephant, I shall have to pay him tribute
tomorrow." Nand Chand then joined the conversation and said, “ Mother, hath a
lion ever feared jackals? Hath any one ever seen the light of the firefly in bright
sunshine? What availeth a drop of water in comparison with the ocean? The Guru
is a tiger brave and splendid as the sun. Shall he fear Bhim Chand?" The Guru
ended the discussion by saying, “Dear mother, heed not the evil advice of the
masands. They have become cowards by eating the offerings of the Sikhs."
The Guru and his troops continued to practise archery and devoted
themselves to the chase. The Sikhs kept visiting continually and make offering of
arms. Those who came for military service, were readily received and were taught
the profession of arms. In this way the Guru collected a considerable army.
GURU LEAVES FOR PAUNTA SAHIB:

In the meantime the Raja Medani Parkash of Nahan, invited the Guru to visit
him. The invitation was accepted and he left for Nahan. Gulab Rai and Sham Das
were made incharge for the defence of Anandpur. The Raja came to greet and
welcome the Guru and then took him to his palace. One day he took the Guru on
hunting excursion and complained that Raja Fateh Shah of Garhwal had often
quarrelled with him over the ground on which they were then standing. He
suggested that he would be very pleased if a fort were to be constructed on the
spot for protection against the enemy. The Guru erected a tent on that spot and
held a darbar. He laid down foundation stone of the fort. With the help of the
Raja's army and with the zeal and energy of the workmen, the fort was completed
within a short time. The Guru named it Paunta, and started to live there and
continued to increase his army.
Raja Fateh Shah of Garhwal arrived at the conclusion that since the Guru
started living near his territory, it would, therefore, be politic to be on good terms
with him and accordingly he decided to pay a visit to the Guru. He was received
with great honor in the Guru's darbar (court). During his visit the Guru sent his
uncle Kirpal to him to suggest that it would be well if he and the Raja of Nahan
were on good terms. Raja Fateh Shah gave his consent immediately. The Guru
then sent for the Raja of Nahan. He brought the two Rajas together in the open
court, caused them to embrace and form a friendship.
Sikh Religion 168
In the meantime a hillman came with tidings of a fierce tiger which was
destroying cattle in the neighborhood. He requested the Guru to free the country
from the wild animal. He took the two Rajas and others to the place where the
tiger was said to be residing. On hearing the huntsmen's foot steps, the tiger sat
on his haunches looking at his pursuers. The Guru called on any one who could
engage the tiger with sword and shield. No one came forward. He then took his
sword and shield and challenged the tiger. The tiger rose with a roar and sprang
at the Guru, who received him on his shield and striking him on the flank with his
sword, cut him in two. The Rajas and the hunting party were astonished and
delighted at the Guru's strength and bravery.
RAM RAI'S RECLAMATION:

Ram Rai, the eldest son of Guru Har Rai, when sent to Delhi on behalf of the
Guru, distorted the holy words of Guru Nanak in the court of Aurangzeb in order to
please the Emperor. Upon this the Guru disowned him and excommunicated him
from the Sikh faith. The Emperor gave him an estate where he founded the town
of Dehra Dun and continued to live there. Ram Rai claimed himself as the real
Guru. Being a willing tool in the hands of the Mughal Emperor, he continually tried
to harm the cause of the Sikhs. Now since Guru Gobind Singh had come to
Paunta, which was only thirty miles from Dehra Dun, Ram Rai became afraid of
him and could not muster courage to face him. A discussion started in Ram Rai's
assembly about all this. Hearing on Ram Rai's anxiety, the Guru sent Nand Chand
and Daya Ram to reassure him that no harm would be done to him. Ram Rai on
receiving the Guru's message, was very much delighted. He gave robes of honor
to Nand Chand and Daya Ram and decided to be on friendly terms with the Guru.
It is said that a meeting between the Guru and Ram Rai took place in a ferry
in the middle of the stream. Ram Rai touched the Guru's feet in obeisance and
said, “ I am fortunate to have obtained a sight of thee. When I am gone, protect
my family........my father Guru Har Rai used to say that someone would be born
from our family who would restore and refit the vessel for the safe conveyance of
the souls." He asked for forgiveness. Ram Rai while he was in trance, was
cremated by his masands in defiance of the entreaties and prayers of his wife,
Punjab Kaur. The Guru then responded to the request of Punjab Kaur and meted
out strict punishment to the guilty masands and rewarded those who had
remained faithful to her.
PIR BUDHU SHAH:

Pir Budhu Shah was a Muslim saint who lived at Sadhaura, about ten or
fifteen miles from Paunta Sahib. He was well known for his piety and had a large
number of followers. He had heard of Guru Nanak and his mission. He had also
learned that Guru Nanak's throne was then occupied by Guru Gobind Singh who
was staying in the neighborhood. Ultimately he decided to visit the Guru. The
Guru seated the Pir near him who beseeched, “ Pray! tell us how one meets God
Almighty." During the discussion the Pir humbly submitted to the Master. There
was a glow in the eyes of the Guru which radiated Divine Light and the Pir
exclaimed with sudden joy, “ Allah-hu- Akbar!" - Great is God Almighty. After a
while the Pir confessed, “ Master, I was spiritually blind and you have shown me
the Light." Blessed are the souls on whom the Guru bestows the divine grace.
THE BATTLE OF BHANGANI:

One day the Guru received an invitation from Fateh Shah of Garhwal to his
daughter's marriage with the son of Raja Bhim Chand of Kahlur who nursed
enmity with the Guru. He decided not to attend the ceremony himself but sent his
Dewan, Nand Chand and Daya Ram with costly gifts for the princess.
The shortest route for the marriage party was through Paunta Sahib; the Guru
refused to give them the passage because he had no faith in Bhim Chand who
was accompanied by a large number of soldiers. After a lot of negotiations, the
Guru permitted the bridegroom and a small number of his companions to cross
the ferry near Paunta Sahib. The rest of the party including Bhim Chand had to
follow a circuitous route to Srinagar, the capital of Garhwal state. This happening
made Bhim Chand very mad and he began to look forward to the opportunity to
give vent to his anger. He became still more enraged when he learnt that Guru's
envoy was present at the bride's place to attend the marriage. Thus he refused to
accept Fateh Shah's daughter for his son, if he continued his friendship with the
Guru. Bhim Chand, therefore, asked Fateh Shah to choose between himself and
the Guru. Fateh Shah was obliged to yield. Nand Chand and Daya Ram had to
bring their presents back as a result. On their way back Nand Chand and party
were attacked by Bhim Chand's troops but they were able to return safe and
sound. After the marriage was over, Bhim Chand held a conference with Fateh
Shah and other hilly Rajas- Kirpal of Katoch, Gopal of Guler, Hari Chand of Hadur
and the Raja of Jaswal who were present there. They all decided to attack the
Guru on their way back.
The hilly Rajas ordered their troops to march upon Paunta Sahib. The news of
the impending attack came fast before the army could move and so the Guru was
not taken by surprise attack.
On the recommendation of Pir Budhu Shah, 500 Pathans were enlisted in the
Guru's army under the command of five chieftains- Kale Khan, Bhikan Khan,
Sikh Religion 170
Nijabat Khan, Hyat Khan, and Umar Khan. The Pathans became apprehensive of
the scanty resources at the disposal of the Guru and they all except Kale Khan
with one hundred men, deserted the Guru at the eleventh hour, and joined the hill
Rajas. The Udasi Sadhus except their chief Mahant Kirpal, also took to their
heels. The Guru informed Budhu Shah of the misconduct of the Pathan soldiers.
Pir Budhu Shah looked upon their behavior as a personal disgrace. In order to
compensate this loss, Budhu Shah accordingly placed himself, his brother, his
four sons and seven hundred disciples at the Guru's disposal.
The Guru stationed his troops at an eminent place near Bhangani village
about six miles from Paunta Sahib. The five sons of Bibi Viro- Sango Shah, Jit
Mal, Gopal Chand, Ganga Ram and Mohri Chand organized the attack for the
Guru's forces. They were ably backed by Bhai Daya Ram, Dewan Nand Chand,
Guru's uncle Kirpal and Mahant Kirpal. While repeating his orders the Guru
buckled on his sword, slung his quiver over his shoulders, took his bow in his
hand, mounted his steed, and shouting 'Sat Sri Akal' in his loudest voice,
proceeded to confront his enemies. It is recorded that the hoofs of the Guru's
horse in their quick movement raised clouds of dust which obscured the sun, and
that the cheers of his men resembled thunder in the stormy and rainy season. As
mentioned Guru's forces were also joined by Pir Budhu Shah's troops and one
hundred Pathans under the command of Kale Khan.
The enemy forces were led by Raja Fateh Shah who was joined by Raja Hari
Chand of Hadur, Raja Gopal of Guler, Raja of Chandel, Rajas of Dadhwal and
Jaswal, and four hundred Pathans who had deserted the Guru's side. A severe
and bloody battle was raged. Many brave soldiers were killed on both sides.
Although the opposite army far outnumbered the Guru's men, but they did not
have the same spirit of sacrifice, nor did they have the same devotion to their
leaders, as the Sikhs had.
Mahant Kirpal hit Hayat Khan, Pathan chief, and killed the deserter. Jit Mal
and Raja Hari Chand engaged in a single combat. The arrows lodged in their
horses' foreheads and both horses fell. After a short breath when their swords
clashed, Hari Chand fell fainting to the ground and Jit Mal dropped down dead.
Sango Shah, another cousin of the Guru, and Pathan chief Nijabat Khan were
engaged and both fell dead. Upon this the Guru mounted his charger and rode
into the thick of the combat. He discharged an arrow at Pathan leader Bhikan
Khan. It missed him but killed his horse, and Bhikan Khan fled away. Upon this
Nand Chand and Daya Ram launched a fierce attack on the demoralized Pathans
which resulted in great slaughter of the treacherous Pathans. When the hillmen
saw the defeat of the Pathans, they began fleeing from the battle field. By this
time Hari Chand regained his conscious and reappeared on the scene and shot
many brave men with his arrows. On seeing this the Guru confronted Hari Chand
and he describes the combat in Bachitar Natak:
"Hari Chand, one of the hill chiefs, in his rage drew forth the arrows. He
struck my steed with one and then discharged another at me, but God
preserved me and it only grazed my ears in its flight. His third arrow
penetrated the buckle of my waist and touched my body, but wounded me
not. It is only God Who protected me, His servant. When I felt the touch of
the arrow, my spirit was kindled. I took up my bow and taking aim killed the
young chief Hari Chand with my very first shot. I discharged arrows in
abundance. Upon this my adversaries began to flee. The chief of Korari
was also seized by death. Upon this the hill men fled in consternation and I,
through the favor of God Almighty, gained the victory............".
(Translated)
The Guru went to the site where lay the dead bodies of Sangho Shah, Jit Mal
and other brave Sikhs. Two sons of Budhu Shah were also killed. The Guru
ordered the slain on both sides be disposed of with great honor. The bodies of the
Sikhs were cremated, of the Hindus thrown into the river and of the Muslims
buried with all solemnity. Pir Budhu Shah presented himself and his two surviving
sons to the Guru. At that time the Guru was combing his hair. Budhu Shah
begged of him to give him the comb with his loose hair as a sacred souvenir. The
Guru gave him the turban, the comb with hair and a small sword. The greatest gift
of all, the Guru blessed him with Nam.
Significance of the battle of Bhangani:
The victory in the battle of Bhangani was of far reaching importance. It uplifted
the spirit and strengthened the moral of the Sikhs. Since the Guru did not acquire
even an inch of the territory or gained any material advantage, the cause he
championed, received added strength. His fame spread far and wide with the
result that the supply of arms and horses to the Guru increased abundantly and
hundreds and hundreds of persons offered themselves to be enlisted in his army.
The Guru's victory also did not go without causing concern to the Mughal rule
at Delhi.
The hilly Rajas also viewed the whole issue afresh. Although the Rajas and
the Guru were poles apart in ideology, yet the Rajas being goaded by their
self-interest of thwarting the Mughals over lordship and thus to be relieved of the
burdens of payment of annual tributes to the Mughal Emperor, wanted cordial
Sikh Religion 172
relations with the Guru. Therefore, their leader Raja Bhim Chand entered into
agreement with the Guru.
RETURN TO ANANDPUR:
The Guru remained about three years at Paunta Sahib and his fame attracted
poets, singers and learned people to his court. During this period the Guru
composed Jap Sahib, Swayas and Akal Ustat.
The Guru ordered his army to return to Anandpur and he came back via
Sadhaura and then encamped at Laharpur for a few days. Raja of Nahan sent his
envoy to convey his desire to meet the Guru but he never did. Leaving Nahan the
Guru entered Ramgarh state and stayed at Tabra for more than a week. He then
went to Raipur54 in response to the invitation of the Rani of that place. She
showed him the greatest hospitality and presented him a beautiful horse with
costly trappings, and a purse of Rupees as an offering. He gave her son a sword
and shield. After this the Guru continued his journey to Anandpur. After passing
through Toda, Nada, Dhakoli, Kotla, Ghanaula, Bunga, he reached Kiratpur. From
there he reached Anandpur in October, 1687. The eldest son, Ajit Singh was born
on the fourth day of bright half of Magh, Sambat 1743 (1687 A.D.).
EXPEDITION OF ALIF KHAN:

The south India was up in the arms. Emperor Aurangzeb, therefore, remained
busy many years in suppressing the revolt in southern India. All the expenditure of
such a long war was met by levying heavy tribute on the northern and eastern
provinces of the country. At that time Mian Khan was a viceroy of Jammu. He sent
his commander-in-chief, Alif Khan to levy tribute on the hill Rajas. First he
addressed Raja Kirpal of Kangra, “ Either pay me the tribute or contend with me in
arms." Raja Kirpal gave him certain presents and then told him that Raja Bhim
Chand of Kahlur was the greatest of all the Rajas. If he pays the tribute first, all
the rest will follow him. If Bhim Chand refused to pay, he (Kirpal) would support
him. Raja Dayal of Bijarwal was persuaded by Kirpal to meet Alif Khan's demands.
Alif Khan adopted Raja Kirpal's suggestion and proceeded towards the capital
of Bhim Chand's state. He halted at Nadaun and sent his envoy to Bhim Chand
with his demands. Bhim Chand replied that he would defend himself rather pay
the tribute. However his prime minister advised Bhim Chand that if he desired
54
Raipur is near Ambala. In the fort of Raipur is a Gurdwara on the spot where the Guru
dined as the Rani's guest. There is also a Gurdwara outside the fort on the place
where his tent was pitched.
victory, it would be assured only if he had obtained Guru's assistance. Upon this
Bhim Chand sent his prime minister to the Guru to seek his active support. The
Guru agreed to support the movement of non- payment of tributes which
symbolized the spirit of defiance against the Mughal imperialism. The Guru came
in person as the head of a strong contingent. The Rajas of Jaswal, Dadhwal and
Jasrot also came to participate in the impending war.
Bhim Chand opened the attack with sharp arrows but the shots could not
make any impact on the enemy because of their position and they struck only the
wooden rafters of the fortress. The troops of Bhim Chand began to grow
indifferent. At this critical juncture the Guru played his part most effectively. He
took his gun and aimed at Raja Dayal. Fighting bravely the Raja fell to the ground.
The Guru shot arrows one after the other on the enemy. Arrows and bullets flew in
abundance and the battle turned in their favor. Alif Khan and his men fled and
Bhim Chand won the victory. He remained at Nadaun for sometimes where he
reached an understanding with Alif Khan through Kirpal who acted as
intermediary.
The Guru after staying about a week there, returned to Anandpur. His son,
Jujhar Singh was born on the seventh day of month of Chet, Sambat 1747 (1691
A.D.).
DILAWAR KHAN'S ATTEMPT TO WEAKEN GURU'S POWER:

Dilawar Khan who attained power in Punjab while Aurangzeb was in the
Daccan (south), became jealous about Guru's fame and success. He sent his son
Khanzada with a force of one thousand men to curb the power of the Guru at
Anandpur. Khanzada crossed the river Satluj under the cover of the darkness at
about midnight when Guru's scout, Alam Khan hastened to give information to the
Guru about the approach of a hostile force. The drum (Ranjit Nigara) was
immediately beaten and Guru's men at once marched to the river. The quick
formation of the Sikhs bewildered the enemy and the guns which began
discharging volleys of shots, terrified Khanzada's men so much that they were
constrained to reel back. However they plundered the village of Barwa on their
way back. Khanzada through shame, could not answer to his father when he
censored him for his cowardice. This happened at the end of 1694.
HUSSAIN KHAN'S EXPEDITION:

Dilawar Khan had a slave called Hussain who boasted that if he were given a
command, he would sack the Guru's city of Anandpur and exact tribute from Bhim
Chand and other hilly Rajas. The failure of Khanzada provoked Dilawar Khan to
plan for a bigger attack on the Guru. So he sent Hussain Khan with a force of two
Sikh Religion 174
thousand men. Hussain brought the Raja of Dadhwal to his knees and plundered
Dun. Raja Kirpal of Kangra joined him. Bhim Chand too cast his lot with Hussain.
He then with the help of Kirpal and Bhim Chand, planned to proceed to Anandpur.
The Guru kept his troops ready for any eminent attack.
When Hussain was preparing to march towards Anandpur, Raja Gopal of

Guler sent his envoy to make peace with him. Hussain replied that he would be
glad to meet with Raja Gopal if he gave him a subsidy as other Rajas had done.
Gopal went with some money but Hussain was not pleased with his contribution.
Hussain's terms were payment of ten thousand rupees or he would put Gopal and
his troops to death. Gopal pleaded his inability to pay that large sum of money and
thus came back. At this point Gopal sent his envoy to the Guru to pray to him for a
negotiated settlement with Hussain. The Guru sent his agent, Sangtia with an
escort of seven troopers to negotiate a peace settlement between Gopal and
Hussain. Two parties could not reach any settlement with the result that a battle
ensued between Hussain, Kirpal and Bhim Chand on one side and Raja Gopal
and Raja Ram Singh on the other. Having fought very bravely Hussain perished in
the battle field. Raja Kirpal of Kangra was also slain. Himmat and Kimmat, two
officers of Hussain Khan were also killed. On the other side the Guru's envoy
Sangtia and his seven troopers were all killed. On seeing this Bhim Chand fled
with his army. After his victory Raja Gopal went to the Guru with large offerings
and thanked him for his grace which made him successful in the battle field.
A third son, Zorawar Singh was born to the Guru on Sunday, the first day of
the second half of the month of Magh, Sambat 1753 (1697 A.D.).
The defeat irked Dilawar Khan and he then sent Jujhar Singh and Chandel
Rai to Jaswan but they could not achieve the purpose. They, however, captured
Bhalan, a strategic place in that state. Before they could proceed further, Gaj
Singh of Jaswal fell upon them. Jujhar Singh and Chandel Rai both fought like
lions but Jujhar Singh was killed and Chandel Rai fled from the field.
The defeat of the imperial forces caused anxiety to Aurangzeb and he sent
his son Prince Muazzam, later known as Bahadur Shah, for restoration of order in
the hills. The Prince took charge in August, 1696 and deputed Mirza Beg to teach
lesson to hill Rajas. He inflicted defeat after defeat, set up villages on fire,
plundered the territory. After Mirza Beg, the Prince sent four more officers who,
side by side, chastised the hill Rajas, plundered the homes of the apostates who
had escaped destruction at the hands of Mirza Beg.
In due time a fourth son, Fateh Singh was born to the Guru on wednesday,
the eleventh day of Phagan, Sambat 1755 (1699 A.D.).
In the state of seclusion and tranquility of the mountains, the Guru translated
Sanskrit works in Sambat 1755 ( 1698 A.D.). It was on the 14th of June of that
year that the Guru according to his own version, completed his translation of the
Ram Avtar from Sanskrit into Hindi. Most of the compositions that are said to be of
the tenth Guru, are not his. Macauliffe writes:
"What is called the Granth of the tenth Guru (Dasam Granth) is only
partially his composition. The greater portion of it was written by bards in
his employ. The two works entitled Chandi Charitar and the Bhagauti ki Var
found in it are abridged translations by different hands (any one even
moderately acquainted with Hindi can tell from inner evidence of style that
these translations have been done by different persons) of the Durga Sapt
Shatti, or seven hundred sloks on the subject of Durga, an episode in the
'Markandeya Puran' on the contests of the goddess Durga with demons
who had made war on the gods."
There were fifty-two55 bards in the court of Guru Gobind Singh to translate the
Mahabharat, the Ramayan, and the gallant achievements of Rama, Krishna,
Chandi, and others. It does not follow from this that the Guru worshipped those
whose acts were thus celebrated; this was only done for the purpose of inciting
bravery and dispelling cowardice, and filling the hearts of his troops with valor to
defend their faith. This the Guru himself declares in his translation of the tenth
canto of the Bhagwat, “ I have rendered in the vulgar dialect the tenth chapter of
the Bhagwat with no other object than to inspire ardour for religious warfare."
The Guru never put faith or worshipped anyone other than the One Immortal
God. In Akal Ustat he writes:
"Without Thee (God) I worship none Whatever boon I want, get from
Thee."
The Guru makes the above point clear in his thirty-three Swayas:
"Some fasten an idol firmly to their breasts; some say that

Shiv is God;
Some say that God is in the temple of the Hindus; others
believe that He is in the mosque of the Musalmans;
55
Fifty-two bards were permanent in his employ but this number went as high as 94 at
some point of time.
Sikh Religion 176
Some say that Rama is God; some say Krishna; some in their hearts
accept the incarnations as God;
But I have forgotten all vain religion and know in my heart that the
Creator is the only God."
(Swaya- XII)
"Why call Shiv God, and why speak of Brahma as God?

God is not Ram Chander, Krishan, or Vishnu whom ye suppose to be
the lords of the world.
Sukhdev, Prasar, and Vyas erred in abandoning the One God and
worshipping many gods.
All have set up false religions; I in every way believe that there is but
One God."
(Swaya- XV, Guru Gobind Singh)
CREATION OF THE KHALSA:

The Guru sent Hukamnamas to his followers all over the country to visit
Anandpur at the Baisakhi festival to be held in Sambat 1756 (1699 A.D.). It
seemed as if the whole of Punjab was on the move; and they came from all parts
of the country.
A small tent was pitched on a small hill now called Kesgarh Sahib at
Anandpur and an open air dewan (assembly) was held. The Guru drew his sword
and in a thundering voice said, “ I want one head, is there any one who can offer
me?" This most unusual call caused some terror in the gathering and the people
were stunned. There was dead silence. The Guru made a second call. Nobody
came forward. There was still more silence. On the third call there rose Daya
Ram, a khatri of Lahore who said, “ O true king, my head is at thy service." The
Guru took Daya Ram by the arm and led him inside the tent. A blow and thud
were heard. Then the Guru, with his sword dripping with blood, came out and said,
“ I want another head, is there anyone who can offer?"
NOTE: Most of the writers including many Sikh writers, state that the Guru
had concealed five goats inside the tent on the previous night without
letting anybody know. Therefore, when he took Daya Ram inside the tent,
he cut off goat's head instead of Daya Ram's. It is difficult for these writers
to perceive Guru's supernatural acts. They cannot comprehend that the
Guru could behead Daya Ram, and then bring him back alive from the tent.
They need to understand that the Guru was a Divine Jot, sitting on the
Divine throne of Guru Nanak. They are showing complete disrespect to the
Guru by implying that he was incapable of performing supernatural acts.
With these types of thoughts, these writers are committing sacrilege upon
the Guruship. The Guru had the power to raise the dead. The Divine Word
confirms:
"Satgur mera mar jiwalei."

'My lord can raise the dead to life.'

This was not an ordinary feat, this was the most unparallel and
supernatural act which was performed through the direct Will of God. The
Guru himself authenticates this act:
"Khalsa is the army of God

Khalsa is created with the Will of God."
(Guru Gobind Singh- Sarbloh Granth)
Again on third call Dharam Das, a Jat from Delhi came forward and said, “ O
true king! My head is at thy disposal." The Guru took Dharam Das inside the tent,
again a blow and thud were heard, and he came out with his sword dripping with
blood and repeated, “ I want another head, is there any beloved Sikh who can
offer it?"
Upon this some people in the assembly remarked that the Guru had lost all
reason and went to his mother to complain. Mohkam Chand56, a washerman of
Dwarka (west coast of India) offered himself as a sacrifice. The Guru took him
inside the tent and went through the same process. When he came out, he made
a call for the fourth head. The Sikhs began to think that he was going to kill all of
them. Some of them ran away and the others hung their heads down. Himmat
Chand, a cook of Jagan Nath Puri, offered himself as a fourth sacrifice. Then the
Guru made a fifth and the last call for a fifth head. Sahib Chand, a barber of Bidar
(in central India), came forward and the Guru took him inside the tent. A blow and
thud were heard.
56
Some say that Himmat Chand was the third Sikh to come forward and Mohkam
Chand was the fourth.
Sikh Religion 178
The last time he stayed longer in the tent. People began to breath with relief.
The Guru clad them in splendid garments. They offered their heads to the Guru,
and the Guru had now given them himself and his glory. When they were brought
outside, they were in the most radiant form. There were exclamations of wonder
and the sighs of regret on all sides. Now people were sorry for not offering their
heads.
Since the time of Guru Nanak, Charanpauhal had been customary form of
initiation. People were to drink the holy water which had been touched or washed
by the Guru's toe or feet. The Guru proceeded to initiate them to his new order by
asking five faithful Sikhs to stand up. He put pure water into an iron vessel or Bowl
(Batta of Sarbloh) and stirred it with a Khanda (two edged small sword). While
stirring the water with Khanda, he recited Gurbani or Divine Word ( Five Banis-
Japji, Jap Sahib, Anand Sahib, Swayas, and Chaupai). Sugar crystals called
'Patasas' which incidently the Guru's wife, Mata Sahib Kaur, had brought at that
moment, were mixed in the water.
The Guru then stood up with the sacred Amrit ( nectar) prepared in the steel
bowl. Each of the five faithfuls, by turn, each kneeling upon his left knee, looked
up to the Master to receive his Eternal Light. He gave five palmfuls of Amrit to
each of them to drink and sprinkled it five times in the eyes, asking them to repeat
aloud with each sprinkle, "Waheguru ji ka Khalsa, Waheguru ji ki Fateh." (This
meant: Khalsa belongs to God and all triumph be to His Name) Then he anointed
with five sprinkles in the hair. In this way Amrit was administered to the five
faithfuls from the same bowl. After that he asked them to sip Amrit from the same
bowl to signify their initiation into the casteless fraternity of the Khalsa. All the five
faithfuls were baptized in this way by the Guru who then called them 'PANJ
PYARE' or Five Beloved Ones. He gave them the appellation of SINGHS or lions
and they were named from Daya Ram to Daya Singh, Dharam Das to Dharam
Singh, Mohkam Chand to Mohkam Singh, Himmat Chand to Himmat Singh, and
Sahib Chand to Sahib Singh. The Guru then addressed them as the supreme, the
liberated ones, pure ones and he called them THE KHALSA.
He then ordained them to do the following:
I. First they must wear the following articles whose names begin with 'K':
1. Kes- unshorn hair. This represents the natural appearance of

saintlihood. This is the first token of Sikh faith.
2. Kanga- A comb to clean the hair.
3. Kachha- An underwear to denote chastity.

4. Kara- A steel bracelet on the wrist, a symbol of dedication to the Divine

Bridegroom.
5. Kirpan- A sword for self-defence and a symbol of dignity, power and

unconquerable spirit.
II. They must observe the following guidelines:
1. Not to remove hair from the body.
2. Not to use Tobacco or other intoxicants.
3. Not to eat 'Kutha', a meat of an animal slaughtered by slow degrees as

done by the Muslims.
4. Not to commit adultery- 'Par nari ki sej, bhul supne hun na jayo' (never
enjoy, even in dream, the bed of a woman other than your own wife) (A
supplementary ordinance was issued that any one who did not observe
any of the four directives, must be re- baptized, pay a fine, and promise
not to offend any more; or he must be excommunicated from the
Khalsa).
III. They must rise at dawn, bathe, meditate on Gurmantar- 'Waheguru',

Moolmantar- the preamble of Japji, and recite five banis- Japji, Jap Sahib
and Swayas in the morning; Rehras in the evening; and Kirtan Sohela at bed
time at night.
IV. They must not have matrimonial relations with smokers, with persons who
killed their daughters, with the descendants or followers of Prithi Chand, Dhir
Mal, Ram Rai, or masands who had strayed away from the tenets and
principles of Guru Nanak.
V. They must not worship idols, cemeteries, or cremation grounds, and must
believe only in One Immortal God. The Guru further spelled out that they
should practise arms, and never show their backs to the foe in the battle
field. They should always be ready to help the poor and protect those who
sought their protection. They were to consider their previous castes erased,
and deem themselves all brothers of one family. Sikhs were to intermarry
among themselves.
THE MASTER BECOMES THE DISCIPLE:

After the Guru had administered Amrit to his Five Beloved Ones, he stood up
in supplication and with folded hands, begged them to baptize him in the same
Sikh Religion 180
way as he had baptized them. This was the height of this remarkable episode
setting up unparallel example in the world that first as Guru, he created the Khalsa
blessing them with power, supremacy and glory, and then he himself became their
disciple- Wonderful is Guru Gobind Singh, himself the Master and himself the
disciple. In the annals of human history a disciple could become a Guru but never
a Guru became a disciple. The Five Beloved Ones were astonished at such a
proposal, and represented their own unworthiness, and the greatness of the Guru,
whom they deemed God's Vicar upon earth. They asked him why he made such a
request and why he stood in a supplicant posture before them. He replied, “ I am
the son of the Immortal God. It is by His order I have been born and have
established this form of baptism. They who accept it shall henceforth be known as
the KHALSA. The Khalsa is the Guru and the Guru is the Khalsa. There is no
difference between you and me. As Guru Nanak seated Guru Angad on the
throne, so have I made you also a Guru. Wherefore administer the baptismal
nectar to me without any hesitation." Accordingly the Five Beloved Ones baptized
the Guru with the same ceremonies and injunctions he himself had employed. The
Guru was then named Gobind Singh instead of Gobind Rai. Guru Gobind Singh
was the first one to take Amrit from the Khalsa, the Five Beloved Ones. About
80,000 men and women were baptized within a few days at Anandpur.
By creating the Khalsa, the Guru embedded two qualities in one person. A
Khalsa is a Saint-Soldier. A Sikh is a saint because he worships the All-Pervading
Divine Spirit and in whom that Spirit shines day and night like a full moon. A Sikh
is a soldier because he is ever ready to take up the arms to uphold righteousness.
The Guru promised the Five Beloved Ones (The Khalsa) that whenever they
called upon him, he would agree to their proposal. This was the establishment of
democratic Khalsa. The Guru fulfilled this promise by submitting to the demand of
the Five Beloved Ones at the battle of Chamkaur and left the Garhi.
The Guru himself gives the definition of his beloved Khalsa:
"He who constantly keeps in mind

Intent upon Ever Awake Living Light of Consciousness
And never swerves from the thought of One God;
And he who is adorned with full faith in Him
And is wholly steeped in the Love of the Lord,
And even by mistake never puts his faith in fasting
Or in worship of tombs, sepulchre or crematoriums,
Caring not for pilgrimages, alms, charities,

Penances or austerities;
Or anything else but devotion to One God;
And in whose heart and soul the Divine Light
Shines forth as the full moon
He is known as Khalsa, the purest of the pure."
(Guru Gobind Singh- Swayas)
The Persian historian Gulam-ul-din, the newswriter of that period, sent

Emperor Aurangzeb a copy of the Guru's address to his Sikhs on the first of
Baisakh, Sambat 1756 (1699 A.D.) which reads as follows:
"Let all embrace one creed and obliterate differences of religion. Let the
four Hindu castes who have different rules for their guidance abandon them
all, adopt the one form of adoration, and become brothers. Let no one
deem himself superior to another. Let none pay heed to the Ganges, and
other places of pilgrimage which are spoken of with reverence in the
Shastras, or adore incarnations such as Rama, Krishna, Brahma, and
Durga, but believe in Guru Nanak and the other Sikh Gurus. Let men of the
four castes receive my baptism, eat out of one dish, and feel no disgust or
contempt for one another."
When the Guru addressed the gathering, several Brahmans and Khatris stood
up and accepted the religion of Guru Nanak while others insisted that they would
never accept any religion which was opposed to the teachings of the Vedas and
Shastras.
So far the leadership had remained in the hands of non- militant urban Khatris
from whom the majority of the masands were drawn, but now the situation had
completely changed. Peasantry and other classes of rural areas formed the bulk
of the converts. Even those people who had been considered the dregs of
humanity were changed like a magic into something rich and super. The
sweepers, the barbers and confectioners who had never touched a sword and
whose whole generations had lived as slaves of the higher castes, became
doughty warriors under the stimulating leadership of the Guru.
Ideologically, the Khalsa was created to be aimed at a balanced combination

of the ideals of Bhakti and Shakti, of moral and spiritual excellence and militant
valor or heroism of the highest order; or in other words the Khalsa was to be a
brotherhood in faith and brotherhood in arms at one and the same time. The
Sikh Religion 182
Khalsa symbolized in itself the determination to complete the social and religious
revolution inaugurated by Guru Nanak. The code of conduct prescribed for the
newly created Khalsa was so devised as to impose a strict discipline on the Sikhs
to ensure firm coherence and commitment on their part to the holy and lofty ideals
of Sikhism.
With the creation of the Khalsa, some new doctrines were also established.
The first doctrine of the Khalsa was the doctrine of the theocratic democracy by
his selected, not elected, five representatives of the people from amongst the
thousands of the devotees from all over the country while second was the doctrine
of collective responsibility by authorizing the Five Beloved Ones only, in the
presence of the holy Guru Granth Sahib to assume authority implicitly to be
obeyed by the whole nation.
The Guru set the souls of the Khalsa free and filled their hearts with a lofty
longing for religious and social freedom and national ascendancy. The Khalsa,
therefore, accepted the challenge to combat terror inspired by tyranny of the
powerful Mughal empire and embarked upon a national struggle of liberation.
BHAI NAND LAL:

Bhai Nand Lal Goya, born at Ghazni in Afghanistan in 1643, was an
accomplished persian scholar who composed verses in praise of God and Guru
Gobind Singh. He was hardly nineteen when his parents passed away and after
that he moved to the city of Multan. The Nawab of Multan being impressed with
his scholastic talents and personality, appointed him as his 'Mir Munshi' (Revenue
officer). At the age of 45 Nand Lal left the service and set out in pursuit of peace.
At last he reached Anandpur. Nand Lal wanted to test the Guru before he could
accept him. He took a small house and started living quietly in that and made up
his mind that he would go to the Guru only when the Guru beckoned him. The
Guru did not call for sometimes. During this period Nand Lal became very restless
which he recorded:
"How long shall I patiently wait?

My heart is restless for a vision of thee,
My tearful eyes, says Goya,
Have become flooding streams of love
Flowing in a passionate affection towards thee."
(Nand Lal- Translated)
At last the Guru called Nand Lal. When he reached there for his holy sight,
the Guru was sitting in a trance with his eyes closed. As Nand Lal saw the Master,
he was wonder-stuck and he recorded:
"My life and faith are held in bondage,

By His sweet and angelic face;
The glory of Heaven and earth,
Is hardly worth,
A hair of His golden looks.
O! How can I bear the light,
Shed by the piercing glance of His love,
To ennoble and enlighten life,
A glimpse of the Beloved is enough."
(Bhai Nand Lal)
After a short while the Master opened his eyes and smiled as he looked
towards Nand Lal. By mere opening of his eyes, he enabled Nand Lal to see the
Divine. His one glance of Grace opened the spiritual eyes of Nand Lal. He bowed
down saying, “Lord, my doubts are dispelled. I have known the Truth. The doors of
my heart are opened and I have attained peace."
Nand Lal, thus, continued to live at Anandpur in the service and love of the
Master. One day the Guru commanded him, “ You left the home and renounced
the world; such a renunciation is not acceptable to me. Go back and live in the
world, work for your living and serve the humanity; but remain unattached to Maya
(materialism), keeping God alive in thy mind." Nand Lal asked, “ Whither should I
go, O Master?" The Guru replied, “ To whichever direction your feet carry thee."
Bhai Nand Lal bowed and left Anandpur and after sometimes he reached
Agra, the city of Taj Mahal where. Prince Bahadur Shah was holding his court.
There were some poets, scholars and artists patronized by the prince. Nand Lal
was soon recognized at Agra as a great scholar which earned him a high office
and emoluments from the prince. It is said that Emperor Aurangzeb had to send a
letter to the King of Persia and Nand Lal's draft of that letter was deemed as the
most suitable. Upon this Aurangzeb sent for Nand Lal, and after an interview he
remarked to his courtiers that it was a pity that such a learned man should remain
a Hindu. Aurangzeb told Prince Bahadur Shah to convert Nand Lal to Islam by
persuasion if possible, and by force otherwise. This news leaked out and Bhai
Nand Lal with the help of Ghiasuddin, a Muslim admirer and follower of him,
Sikh Religion 184
escaped from Agra one night, and fled to Anandpur, the only place where such
refugees could find safe asylum.
Enjoying the blissful life at the Master's feet at Anandpur, Bhai Nand Lal then
settled down to a routine of a devoted disciple. He presented to the Guru a
Persian work called Bandagi Nama in praise of God, a title which the Guru
changed to Zindagi Nama, or 'Bestower of Eternal life'. The following few extracts
are from that work:
"Both worlds, here and hereafter, are filled with God's light;
The sun and moon are merely servants who hold His torches.
............................................................
They who search for God are ever civil.
(Bhai Nand Lal- Translated)
BHAI JOGA SINGH:

From the early youth Joga Singh was living at the Guru's Darbar and was a
great devotee. One day Guru's eye caught him and he asked what his name was.
He replied, “ O true king, my name is Joga Singh." The Guru asked, “ Whose Joga
you are?" (Joga means for whose service he is fit or simply for whom he is?) "I am
Guru Joga (I am in the service of the Guru), “ replied Joga Singh. Upon this the
Guru promised, “ If you are Guru Joga, then Guru is tere Joga ( then the Guru is
for you)."
After sometimes Joga Singh went to his home in Peshawar for his marriage.
When the marriage ceremony was half-way through, a man arrived with an urgent
message from the Guru to him to proceed to Anandpur without delay. Joga Singh
read the command and instantly left for Anandpur without completing the marriage
ceremony. He obeyed Guru's order over everything else. Indeed the path of the
devotees is sharper than the edge of a razor blade, and it is even narrower than
the hair-breadth on which they have to tread.
Joga Singh continued his journey to Anandpur as fast as he could. After

passing through Lahore and Amritsar, he reached a resting spot at Hoshiarpur. On
his way his ego got inflated and he thought, “ Who could have acted like me?
Certainly very few Sikhs would carry out the Guru's order like me." This sense of
pride brought his fall. At night he was overwhelmed by evil-passion and he started
towards the house of a prostitute. Joga Singh was wearing Guru's uniform- a
turban and beard. On his way to the prostitute, Joga Singh talked to himself, “ If
some one sees me going into the house of a prostitute, it will bring disgrace to the
Guru. Outwardly I am in Guru's attire. So nobody should see me entering the

prostitute's house."
As soon as he reached near the house of the prostitute, a watchman

appeared saying aloud, “ Be aware fellows!" Joga Singh could not enter the house
and he walked on to the next street. Looking around and thinking that the
watchman might have left, he hurried towards the house of the prostitute again.
To his amazement the watchman reappeared shouting, “ Be aware fellows!" Joga
Singh could not afford to be seen by anybody going into the house of the
prostitute, knowing in his heart that it would bring slur to Guru's name since he
was in Guru's uniform. Finally he quit his evil act after trying a few times without
success.
Next morning he started his journey and reached Anandpur. Joga Singh stood
mute before the Guru with his head down. The Guru asked him about the
well-being of himself and his family but Joga Singh stood mute. The divine Guru
then addressed him, “ Joga Singh, do you remember when you said that you were
Guru Joga, and the Guru had promised, if you were Guru Joga, then Guru tere
Joga." Upon this the Guru further explained, “In the garb of a watchman I guarded
you in the streets of Hoshiarpur last night, against the sinful deeds and thus saved
you from disgrace." Joga Singh fell on Guru's feet and asked for forgiveness.
Such are the ways of the Master. Once we put our complete faith in him, he
does not abandon us. The Guru confirms:
"As long as the Khalsa remain distinct and intact,

I shall bless them in every way;
When they detract from the prescribed path,
I detest them for ever."
(Guru Gobind Singh)
POST-KHALSA PERIOD ACTIVITIES:

The hill Rajas including the Raja of Kahlur came to visit the Guru and had a
good deal of discussion about the pros and cons of the Khalsa. The Guru advised
them to embrace the Khalsa religion in order to elevate the fallen condition of their
country. The hill Rajas took their departure without accepting the Guru's proposal
to accept Khalsa creed.
The immediate effect of the creation of the Khalsa was the anxiety of the hill
Rajas who considered the Guru's activities as a potent threat to their own religion
and state power. The Guru asked his Sikhs, wherever they resided, to come to
Sikh Religion 186
Anandpur and accept baptism, thus, become members of the Khalsa. They
started coming in large numbers to pay homage to the Guru and get baptized.
This growing number of the baptized Sikhs, surcharged with their spirit of equality,
and disengaged from the orthodox way of living, who seemed to be always ready
to combat evil, alarmed the hill Rajas who considered it a direct challenge to their
feudal order and their orthodox way of living.
One day the Guru went on a hunting excursion in the Dun when Balia Chand
and Alim Chand, two hill chiefs made a surprise attack on the Guru's party. There
were only a few Sikhs with the Guru. Both sides fought desperately. Alim Chand
aimed a blow of his sword at Alim Singh, who received it on his shield and then
with his return blow struck off Alim Chand's right arm. He managed to escape and
left Balia Chand in sole command of the troops. However Balia Chand was soon
shot dead by Ude Singh. The hill troops, having found one of their chiefs dead and
the other having fled, abandoned the battle field leaving the Guru's party
victorious.
FIRST BATTLE OF ANANDPUR:

After this defeat, the hill Rajas thought it highly dangerous to allow the Sikhs
to increase in power and number. They therefore, decided collectively to complain
to the Delhi government against the Sikhs. Aurangzeb was still busy in the south.
The viceroy of Delhi sent General Din Beg and General Painde Khan each with
five thousand men to resist the Guru's encroachments on the rights of the hill
Rajas. When the imperial forces reached Rupar, they were joined by hill Rajas.
The Guru appointed the Five Beloved Ones as generals of his army. The Sikh
chronicler states that, when the engagement began at Anandpur, the Turks were
roasted by the continuous and deadly fire of the Sikhs. General Painde Khan
seeing determined resistance of the Sikhs, shouted to his men to fight to the
death against the infidels. He came forward to engage in a single combat with the
Guru and invited the Guru to strike the first blow. The Guru refused the role of an
aggressor and claimed that he had vowed never to strike except in self-defence.
Upon this Painde Khan discharged an arrow which whizzed past Guru's ear. He
charged another arrow which also missed the mark. The whole of Painde Khan's
body except his ears was encased in armour. Knowing this the Guru then
discharged an arrow at his ear with such an unerring aim that he fell off his horse
on the ground and never rose again. This, however, did not end the battle. Din
Beg assumed sole command of the troops. Maddened by Painde Khan's death
they fought with great desperation but could not make any impression on the firm
hold of the Sikhs. On the other hand, however, the Sikhs caused a great havoc
upon the enemy. The hill chiefs left the field. In the meantime Din Beg was
wounded and he beat a retreat but was pursued by the Sikhs as far as Rupar
(upto the village of Khidrabad near Chandigarh where there is a Gurdwara in that
memory). This battle was fought in the beginning of 1701.
SECOND BATTLE OF ANANDPUR:

The Rajas of Jammu, Nurpur, Mandi, Bhutan, Kullu, Kionthal, Guler, Chamba,
Srinagar, Dadhwal, Handur and others, assembled at Bilaspur to discuss the
newly created situation. Raja Ajmer Chand of Kahlur (son of late Raja Bhim
Chand) addressed them that if they overlooked the growing power of the Guru, he
would one day drive them out from their territories. On the other hand if they were
to seek assistance from Delhi again and again, they might be taken over by the
Mughal empire for ever. It was, therefore, decided that they must defend
themselves. If all the hill Rajas contributed reasonable contingents, they could
muster a large army which would be sufficient to annihilate the Guru and his
Sikhs. Thus a simple and feasible measure was thought out to invest the Guru's
capital, Anandpur, and starve its occupants into submission.
Accordingly all the Rajas brought their contingents and marched towards
Anandpur. On arriving near the city they dispatched a letter to the Guru in which
they wrote, “ The land of Anandpur is ours, we allowed your father to dwell on it
and he never paid any rent. Now you have originated a new religion which is
opposed to our religious system. We have endured all this up to the present, we
can no longer overlook it. You should pay the arrears of rent for the occupation of
our land and promise to pay it regularly for the future. If you fail to accept these
terms, then prepare your departure from Anandpur or be ready for the
consequences." The Guru replied, “ My father had purchased this land and he
paid for it. If you deprive me of Anandpur, you shall have it with bullets added
thereto. Seek my protection, and you will be happy in both worlds. Also seek the
protection of the Khalsa and abandon pride. Now is the time for a settlement. I
shall act as a mediator between the Khalsa and you. You may then rule your
states without apprehension."
It was now clear to the Rajas that the Guru would not surrender. Next morning
they beat the drum of war. As anticipated a large number of Ranghars and Gujars
under the command of Jagatullah flocked to the side of the hill Rajas.
Five hundred men from the Majha area arrived under the command of Duni
Chand to join the Guru's forces, and other reinforcements from other quarters also
arrived at that juncture. There were two main forts57, Lohgarh and Fatehgarh. The
57
As a matter of fact there were five forts built at Anandpur in 1689. They were
Sikh Religion 188
Guru ordered his forces not to advance beyond the city but remain as far as
possible on the defensive. Sher Singh and Nahar Singh were appointed as chiefs
to guard Lohgarh, and Fatehgarh was entrusted to Ude Singh. Sahibzada Ajit
Singh, Guru's eldest son, asked his father's permission to join hands with Ude
Singh.
The hill Rajas opened fire with large guns on the Guru's fortress. Several
brave Sikhs made a determined stand against the enemy and forced them to
retreat. The allied chiefs then held a brief council of war in which it was decided to
despatch Raja Kesari Chand, the haughty chief of Jaswal, to attack the right flank
and Jagatullah the left flank of the Guru's position while Ajmer Chand himself and
his troops made a front attack on Anandpur. Jagatullah was shot dead by Sahib
Singh and the Sikhs did not retreat to allow the enemy to remove his body. Raja
Ghumand Chand of Kangra rallied his troops but failed to cause the Sikhs to
retreat. The hill chiefs were in great dismay at the result of the battle and held a
council of war during the night. Raja Ajmer Chand advised the council for peace
with the Guru saying that the Guru occupied Guru Nanak's spiritual throne and
there would be no indignity in appealing to him as supplicants. Many Rajas agreed
to the proposal but Kesari Chand of Jaswal opposed the reconciliation and
promised to fight with more determination the next day in order to oust the Guru
from Anandpur.
Next morning the allied forces contented themselves with concentrating their
attack on one particular part of the city but the Sikhs again offered valiant
resistance. The allied forces rallied many times but could not overcome the brave
Sikhs and so they decided to siege the city which lasted for a few weeks. As the
blockade prolonged successfully, Raja Kesari Chand prepared to intoxicate an
elephant and direct him against the city. Whole body of the elephant was encased
in steel. A strong spear projected from his forehead for the purpose of assault.
The intoxicated elephant was directed towards the gate of Lohgarh fort and the
allied army followed him. The Guru blessed his Sikh, Vichitar Singh to combat the
elephant. Vichitar Singh took a lance to meet the furious animal. He raised his
lance58 and drove it through the elephant's head armor. On this the animal turned
around on the hill soldiers, and killed several of them. Meanwhile Ude Singh
continued to advance against Kesari Chand, challenged him, and then with one
blow cut off his head. Mohkam Singh, one of the Five Beloved Ones, cut off the
Anandgarh, Lohgarh, Fatehgarh, Kesgarh and Holgarh.

58
Vichitar Singh was not a very big person and this lance was weighing about 40
pounds and it is still present inside the fort Anandgarh at Anandpur.
mad elephant's trunk with one blow of his sword. What remained of the hill army
now fled. In the retreat the Raja of Handur was severely wounded by Sahib Singh.
On the following day Ghumand Chand of Kangra directed the efforts of his
troops against the city. Ghumand Chand's horse was killed by a bullet from the
musket of Alim Singh. The battle lasted with varying success until evening, when
Ghumand Chand, as he was proceeding to his tent in the evening, was mortally
wounded by a chance bullet. All the hill chiefs now became disheartened and
demoralized. Raja Ajmer Chand was the last to leave Anandpur and marched
home in the dead of night. This battle was fought in 1701.
BATTLE OF NIRMOH:
Ajmer Chand in spite of the defeat of the allied forces, determined to oust the
Guru. He sent an envoy to the Emperor's viceroy in Sirhind and another envoy to
the viceroy of Delhi to complain against the Sikhs and sought their help to assist
the hill chiefs in destroying the Guru's power and expelling him from Anandpur.
Accordingly the imperial forces were directed to assist the hill chiefs.
At the same time to save their faces, the hill chiefs proposed to the Guru
through Pamma Brahman, that they would be friends with him for ever only if he
left Anandpur for a while and come back later. The Guru agreed to the proposal
and left for Nirmoh, a village situated about a mile from Kiratpur. After the Guru
reached Nirmoh, Raja Ajmer Chand and Raja of Kangra both thought that since
the Guru was now in the open and he had no fort around him for protection, it
would be better to launch an attack. They attacked the Guru's army without even
waiting for the arrival of the imperial army. A fierce battle ensued in which the
Sikhs were ultimately victorious. One afternoon as the Guru was sitting in his open
court, the hill chiefs engaged a Mohammadan gunner to kill him for an adequate
remuneration. The gunner fired a cannon ball which missed the Guru but took
away the life of Sikh who was fanning him. The Guru picked up his bow and shot
an arrow which killed the gunner and with another arrow killed his brother who was
assisting him. On seeing this the hill men quit fighting. The two Mohammadans
were buried on the spot called Siyah Tibbi or the black hill and a Gurdwara was
erected by the Sikhs to commemorate Guru's escape from the bullet.
The army of Wazir Khan, the viceroy of Sirhind, arrived in due time. The Guru
found himself in a very dangerous position between the hill Rajas on one hand,
and the imperial army on the other. But he resolved to defend himself in whatever
way it was and his Sikhs stood faithfully and valiantly by him. Wazir Khan gave an
order to his troops to make a sudden rush and seize the Guru. The Guru was
successfully protected by his son Ajit Singh and his other brave warriors. They
Sikh Religion 190
stopped the advance of the imperial forces and cut them down in rows. The
carnage continued until night. Next day the imperial army and the hill chiefs made
a furious assault when the Guru decided on retiring to Basoli whose Raja had
frequently invited him to his capital. Until the Guru's army reached the river Satluj,
fierce fighting continued in which brave Sahib Singh was slain. Bitting his thumb
Wazir Khan admitted that he had never before witnessed such desperate fighting.
The Guru with his troops crossed over the river and reached Basoli. The hill chiefs
were overjoyed and presented elephants to Wazir Khan and departed to their
homes. Wazir Khan returned to Sirhind. This battle was fought at the end of 1701.
Daya Singh and Ude Singh requested the Guru to return to Anandpur. After
staying a few days at Basoli, he marched back to Anandpur and the inhabitants of
the city were delighted to see him again among them. Finding the Guru again
firmly established at Anandpur, Raja Ajmer Chand thought it most wise to pursue
for peace. The Guru told Ajmer Chand that he was willing to come to terms with
him, but he would punish him if he were again found guilty of treachery. Ajmer
Chand was glad to find peace with the Guru and he sent his family priest with
presents to him. The other hill Rajas also followed Ajmer Chand's example and
made good relations with the Guru.
After this the Guru went to Malwa for the propagation of his mission. In
January 1703 he went to a fair held at Kurukshetra on the occasion of a solar
eclipse in order to purchase horses to replace those which were killed or stolen in
previous warfare. The custom of sale and barter of horses and other animals at
religious fairs was prevalent even during the time of the Guru.
Two Mohammadan generals, Saiyad Beg and Alif Khan, were on their way
from Lahore to Delhi. Raja Ajmer Chand who also went to Kurukshetra along with
other hill chiefs, thought to secure their assistance. He promised the generals
large remuneration if they attacked the Guru. Instead on hearing favorable
accounts of the Guru, Saiyad Beg withdrew his army, and when the battle ensued
at Chamkaur between the Guru's and Alif Khan's troops, he joined the Guru's
forces. Upon this Alif Khan retired from the contest thinking that he had no chance
for victory. The Guru returned to Anandpur. Saiyad Beg threw his lot with the Guru
and accompanied him to Anandpur, and remained with him as a trustworthy and
powerful ally.
After two years of peace, the old hostilities reappeared. The reasons being,
the increasing prestige of the Guru and the clashes as a result between the hill
Rajas and the Sikhs.
THIRD BATTLE OF ANANDPUR:

At that time there were only 800 Sikhs in the Guru's army at Anandpur. Raja
Ajmer Chand summoned his allies, Rajas of Handur, Chamba and Fatehpur with
the object of chastising the Guru. They all expressed themselves in favor of
immediate measures and attacked the Guru's forces at Anandpur. In the previous
battles of Anandpur the Sikhs had mostly remained behind their battlements but
they met the enemy this time in the open field outside Anandpur. The Sikhs fought
with their usual courage and determination. The hill chiefs could not achieve any
success and retired from the battle in despair. This battle was fought in 1703.
FOURTH BATTLE OF ANANDPUR:

Owing to the repeated representations of the hill chiefs, the Emperor sent a
large army under the command of General Saiyad Khan to subdue the Guru.
Saiyad Khan was a brother-in-law of Pir Budhu Shah of Sadhaura who fought on
the side of the Guru at the battle of Bhangani. On his way to Anandpur Saiyad
Khan met Pir Budhu Shah and heard all favorable accounts of the Guru and, thus,
had a wish to behold him.
It was the end of March, 1704 and was a crop-cutting time of the year, so the
majority of the Guru's Sikhs had dispersed to their homes. There were only five
hundred strong troops left at Anandpur at that time. The Guru had to make best
defence with the present force. Maimun Khan, a faithful Mohammadan who had
attached himself to the Guru, asked his permission to show his bravery. The brave
and faithful Saiyad Beg also came forward to render his services to the Guru. Both
Musalmans fought like tigers in the battle, and were followed by the Sikhs.
The Sikhs advanced boldly against the enemy. Saiyad Beg entered into a
single combat with Raja Hari Chand. After they had repeatedly missed each other,
Saiyad Beg at last struck off the hill chief's head. On seeing this Din Beg of the
imperial army rushed at Saiyad Beg and mortally wounded him. Maimun Khan
from horseback charged in every direction and committed great havoc among the
imperial troops. The Guru knew what was passing in General Saiyad Khan's mind,
and advanced ostensibly to challenge him. Saiyad Khan on obtaining the wish of
his heart to behold the Guru, dismounted and fell at the feet of the Guru. The
Guru conferred on him the true Name. After Saiyad Khan's defection, Ramzan
Khan took command and fought with great bravery against the Sikhs. The Guru
shot an arrow which killed Ramzan Khan's horse. The Sikhs rallied and presented
a bold front to the enemy but being too few in number were overpowered by them.
When the Guru saw that there was no chance of retrieving his position, he
decided to evacuate Anandpur. The Mohammadan army plundered the city. After
obtaining this booty they proceeded back to Sirhind. When the imperial army was
resting at night, the Sikhs made a sudden attack, which created great confusion in
Sikh Religion 192
the enemy camp. The Turks who turned to oppose the Sikhs, were killed and only
those who fled, escaped the vengeance of the Guru's pursuing army. The Sikhs
also deprived them of all the booty they had captured at Anandpur. After this the
Guru returned and took possession of Anandpur.
FIFTH BATTLE OF ANANDPUR:

The Emperor called on his troops to account for their cowardice. They
pleaded that the Sikhs had taken an unfair advantage of their position in the battle
field. At one point the Emperor asked what sort of person the Guru was and what
force he possessed. A Mohammadan soldier gave highly colored accounts of the
Guru's beauty, sanctity and prowess. He described the Guru as a young
handsome man, a living saint, the father of his people and in war equal to one
hundred twenty-five thousand men. The Emperor was much displeased on
hearing this elaborate praise of the Guru and ordered that he should be brought to
his presence. In the meantime Raja Ajmer Chand made a strong representation to
the Emperor for assistance to bring the Guru to submission. Accordingly the
viceroys of Sirhind, Lahore and Kashmir were ordered to proceed against the
Guru.
Some faithful Sikhs informed the Guru of war preparations as a result of Raja
Ajmer Chand's representation to the Emperor. The Guru made arrangements
accordingly and sent for his followers. The Sikhs of Majha, Malwa and Doaba and
other places thronged to Anandpur. They were delighted at the prospect of battle,
and congratulated themselves on their good fortune in being allowed to die for
their Guru and their faith. The Guru affirmed that the death in the battle-field in the
name of religion was equal to the fruits of many years' devotion, and ensured
honor and glory in the next world.
The noteworthy point in this whole episode is that the Guru having won battle
after battle, never captured an inch of territory, never nurtured enmity, and never
attacked anybody as an aggressor. By the creation of the Khalsa he established
equality and brotherhood of mankind. The down-trodden segments of the society
which were ever ridiculed by the so called high caste Brahmans and Khatris, had
now become undaunted saint-soldiers after being baptized by the Guru and
joining the brotherhood of the Khalsa. The Brahmans and the hill chiefs
considered all this a threat to their very existence. They were, therefore, waging a
constant war against the Guru and his Sikhs.
The hill chiefs who arrayed themselves against the Guru were Raja Ajmer
Chand of Kahlur, Rajas of Kangra, Kullu, Kionthal, Mandi, Jammu, Nurpur,
Chamba, Guler, Garhwal, Bijharwal, Darauli and Dadhwal. They were joined by
the Gujars and the Ranghars of the area, and all of them formed a formidable
force. The imperial army of the viceroys' of Sirhind, Lahore and Kashmir came in
large number. The chronicler judiciously remarks that the Khalsa must be
congratulated because, though few in number, having the blessings of their Guru
they had confidence in themselves to fight for their religion, and delighted in
anticipation of the approaching conflict. It is recorded that there were ten thousand
Sikhs at Anandpur while the opposing army came as strong as fifteen to twenty
times in number than the Sikhs.
The allied forces fell on Anandpur like locust. On seeing this the Guru ordered
his artillery men to discharge their cannon into the hostile army at the thickest
spot. The enemy made a charge to seize the artillery, but were quickly restrained
by the fatal accuracy with which the Sikhs served their guns. They were supported
by the infantry. The city of Anandpur was on a little higher elevation and the allied
forces were in the open and had no protection, and consequently fell in heaps. A
fierce battle was fought for a few days. The Mohammadan gunners were
promised large reward if they killed the Guru but they were unsuccessful in their
mission because their gun fire was either high or too low and could not hit the
target. The allied army finding their guns useless tried hand to hand fight. On
seeing this the Guru began to discharge his arrows with marvelous effect. The
fearful carnage continued, horses fell on horses, men on men. The allied forces
rallied a strong effort to conquer, but was so vigorously and successfully repulsed
that they were obliged to suspend hostilities at the end of each day of warfare.
The Mohammadans and the hill chiefs had different opinions as to the cause
of the success of the Sikhs. Some thought that the Guru had supreme miraculous
power and the supernatural forces fought on his side. Others maintained that the
Guru's success was owing to the fact that his men were protected behind their
ramparts. While this discussion was going on, the Mohammadan viceroys decided
to storm the fortress where the Guru was stationed. On seeing this the Sikhs put
their two guns called Baghan (tigress) and Bijai-ghosh (sound of victory) in
position. The aims were taken at the enemy. The tents were blown away and
great havoc was caused. On seeing this the Mohammadan viceroys retreated and
the hill armies fled. That evening the Guru offered thanksgiving, and beat the
drum of victory.
Having failed through direct assault, the allied army planned a siege of the city
of Anandpur in such a way that all entrances and exits for both goods and persons
were completely closed. They completely besieged the city, and the Guru's
supplies were failing. Food position became extremely serious and the Sikhs were
driven to undertake some dangerous expeditions. They went out at night to snatch
Sikh Religion 194
provisions from the besiegers. After some time the allies collected their stores at
one place and guarded them day and night.
When the enemy learnt about the distressful situation of the Sikhs, they
planned a different strategy to induce the Guru to leave Anandpur. Raja Ajmer
Chand sent his envoy to the Guru saying that if he left Anandpur, their armies
would withdraw and the Guru could afterwards return whenever he pleased. The
Guru did not pay any heed to this proposal. The offer was repeated several times,
but the Guru did not accept it. Having suffered extreme hardships, the Sikhs
besought the Guru to evacuate the fort, but the Guru counselled them patience for
some time more. The Sikhs who heard enemy's proposal, went to the Guru's
mother to use her influence on him. She pleaded with him but in vain. The Guru
told her that the enemy's proposal was hypocritical since they planned to draw out
the Sikhs from within the shelter of the city and attack them. Some of the Masands
and the Sikhs who were influenced by the hill chiefs, insisted that the proposal of
the enemy be accepted and the city be abandoned. Some Sikhs became
impatient and disheartened. The Guru asked them to declare their allegiance.
Forty of them signed a disclaimer saying that he was not their Guru and they were
not his Sikhs. After they signed the disclaimer, they were allowed by the Guru to
go away. The Guru then brought out a scheme to expose the hypocrisy of the
enemy.
The Guru sent for Raja Ajmer Chand's envoy and told him that he would
evacuate Anandpur if the allied armies would first allow the removal of his treasure
and property. The Hindus swore on the Salgram (their idol) and the
Mohammadans on the holy Quran, that they would not deceive or molest his
servants departing with his property. The Guru then immediately ordered a
number of cartloads of useless articles. To the bullocks' horns were attached
torches and at the dead of night, the caravan of bullocks with their loads, started
along with some Sikhs accompanying them. When the caravan reached the
enemy lines they forgot all their pledges and fell upon the small company of the
Sikhs to loot the treasure. Their disappointment was great when they found out
that the treasure was made up of rubbish articles. In this way the Guru exposed
the treachery of the enemy and told his Sikhs that everything they had endured
had been by the Will of God, and he quoted Guru Nanak- "Happiness is a
disease, the remedy for which is unhappiness".
At last came an autographed letter from the Emperor to the Guru- "I have
sworn on the Quran not to harm you. If I do, may I not find a place in God's court
hereafter! Cease warfare and come to me. If you do not desire to come hither,
then go whithersoever you please." The Emperor's envoy added that the Emperor
promised that he would not harm the Guru. The hill Rajas also swore by the cow
and called their idols to witness, that they would allow safe passage to the Guru.
The Guru told the enemy, “ You are all liars, and therefore all your empire and
your glory shall depart. You all took oaths before and then perjured yourselves."
The Sikhs went again to the Guru's mother to complain of his refusal to listen
to reason. He, however, felt that their pleading was not reasonable but it was not
appropriate to accept the terms of the enemy and leave the fort. The Sikhs
stricken with hunger, supported the envoy's representation. The Guru comforted
them, “ My brethren, waver not, I only desire your welfare. You know not that
these people are deceivers and design to do us evil. If you hold a little longer, you
shall have food to your heart's content." When the Sikhs refused to wait any
longer, the Guru asked them to wait only a few days more when the great God
would send them relief59. The Sikhs, however, refused to wait even for a day. The
Guru repeated his request saying that the enemy would then retire and they would
all be happy. He also warned the Sikhs, “ O dear Khalsa, you are rushing to your
destruction, while I am endeavoring to save you."
The Sikhs were so much hunger stricken that they refused to stay even for a
day. The Guru's mother was also in favor of evacuating the fort. The allied armies
sent a Saiyid (a Mohammadan priest) and a Brahman, both of whom were to
swear, on behalf of the allied armies, solemn oaths of safe conduct for the Guru
should he evacuate Anandpur. On seeing this the Sikhs began to waver in their
allegiance to the Guru, and in the end only forty Sikhs decided to remain with him
and share his fortunes. The Guru told them that they too might desert him. They
refused and said that they would either remain within the fort or force their way out
as the Guru directed. The Guru then knew that the seed of his religion would
flourish. He then finally decided to leave Anandpur and gave orders to his men
that they all were to march at night. Anandpur was finally evacuated on 6-7 Poh,
Sambat 1762 (20-21 December, 1705).
Bhai Daya Singh and Ude Singh walked in front of the Guru, Mohkam Singh
and Sahib Singh on his right, the second batch of baptized Sikhs on his left. His
sons Ajit Singh and Jujhar Singh followed with bows and arrows. Then came Bhai
Himmat Singh carrying ammunition and matchlocks. Gulab Rai, Sham Singh and
59
The Guru was then expecting reinforcements of the Malwa Sikhs and that was the
reason he was asking for delay. In fact the reinforcements did come, but arrived too
late for the defence of Anandpur.
Sikh Religion 196
other Sikhs and relations accompanied him. The rest of the followers brought up
the rear, about five hundred in all60.
The moment the enemy got the news of Guru's departure, they again forgot
all about their pledges and set out in hot pursuit immediately. Skirmishes started
from Kiratpur onwards. Realizing the impending danger the Guru charged Ude
Singh with the responsibility to check the advance of the enemy. Bhai Ude Singh
fought a bloody battle at Shahi Tibbi. The enemy surrounded and killed the
dauntless and the bravest of the Guru's brave warriors, Ude Singh. When the
battle of Shahi Tibbi was in progress, the Guru had reached the bank of Sarsa
river. At that time a news came that a contingent of enemy troops was fast
approaching. Bhai Jiwan Singh61, a Rangretta Sikh, was given a band of one
hundred warriors to encounter the pursuers. With the rest of his people the Guru
plunged into the flooded waters of the Sarsa river. The flood was so strong that
many were drowned and many were scattered in different directions including the
Guru's mother with two younger sons, Zorawar Singh and Fateh Singh. Besides,
there was a heavy loss of valuable literature and property. The Guru
accompanying his two eldest sons and some veteran Sikhs reached the village
Ghanaula on the other side of Sarsa river. Apprehending that the route ahead
might be beset with danger, the Guru gave Bhai Bachitar Singh a band of one
hundred Sikhs and instructed him to march by the direct route to Rupar, whereas
he with some veteran Sikhs preferred to take a longer route and reached Kotla
Nihang near Rupar to stay with Pathan Nihang Khan who was an old and sincere
devotee of the Sikh Gurus. Bhai Bachitar Singh and his men had to fight their way
through a cordon of the Ranghars of Malikpur, a village near Rupar, and the
Pathans of Rupar. During the fierce fighting that took place on this occasion,
majority of the Sikhs fell dead and Bachitar Singh was mortally wounded.
The Guru did not stay long at Kotla Nihang. It seems that he was to proceed
to Machhiwara and Rai Kot. Accompanied by his two eldest sons and forty Sikhs,
the Guru halted at Bur Majra after Kotla Nihang. A news was received that a large
body of Sirhind troops was chasing them. Immediately the Guru decided to face
the enemy from within the Garhi of Chamkaur and he hurried towards it. He was
well aware of the importance of this Garhi (mud fortress) as he had, on a previous
occasion, fought a battle at this place.
60
Some writers say that there were 1500 Sikhs who followed the Guru.
61
Bhai Jaita's name after baptism. Bhai Jaita had brought Guru Tegh Bahadur's head
from Delhi to Anandpur.
BATTLE OF CHAMKAUR:62
The imperial army which was in hot pursuit, besieged the fortress. They were
joined by the hill chiefs and the Ranghars and the Gujars. The Guru appointed
eight men to guard each of the four walls. Two Sikhs held the door and other two
were appointed sentinels. The Guru himself, his two sons; and Daya Singh and
Sant Singh went on the top storey. The Sikhs held the fortress for a long time
against the heavy odds. Nahar Khan and Ghairat Khan, the two imperial officers,
attempted to scale the little fort, but were shot down by the Guru. After that none
of the Mohammadan officers dared to attempt the fatal ascent. Five Sikhs went
forth to contend with the enemy. After fighting with great bravery, they were killed.
They continued in batches of five. Guru's eldest son, Ajit Singh (about 18 years
old) asked permission to go forth and fight the enemy. The Guru approved the
proposal and Ajit Singh went with five Sikh heroes. He performed prodigies of
valor and ultimately fell, fighting bravely along with his companions. On seeing his
brother's fate, Jujhar Singh (14 years old) could not restrain himself and asked his
father's permission. Like his elder brother, Jujhar Singh went in the battle field, but
after a little while he turned back and asked for water. The Guru shouted, “ Go
back, there is no more water left for you on this earth. See yonder, Ajit Singh is
holding the cup of nectar for you." Jujhar Singh went back and created havoc
upon the enemy and fell fighting valiantly. Upon this the Guru's face was jubilant.
His expression of mental composure showed glow of divinity upon the glorious
end of his sons. After the sons had achieved their splendid mission, the Guru then
got ready to go out and fight. The remaining few Sikhs fell on their knees before
the Guru and entreated him not to go. At that moment their victory lay in saving
the Guru. If the Guru lived, they argued, he would create millions like them. They
therefore, persuaded the Guru to leave the place but he would not listen to them.
At that point Bhai Daya Singh who was the first of the Five Beloved Ones, recalled
that at the time of creation of the Khalsa, the Guru had promised that the mandate
of the Five Beloved Sikhs would be binding even upon the Guru. Upon this Bhai
Daya Singh took four other Sikhs and formed an assembly which passed a
'Gurmata' (resolution) and said, “ O true king, the Khalsa now orders you to leave
this place." As promised at the time of administering Amrit to the Five Beloved
Ones, the wonderful supreme lord Guru Gobind Singh submitted before the
Khalsa and accepted their verdict to leave the Garhi (fortress).
Sant Singh and Sangat Singh offered to remain in the fort while Daya Singh,
Dharam Singh, and Man Singh were determined to accompany the Guru63. It is
62
A place about ten miles from Rupar.
63
Some writers say that there were eleven Sikhs left inside the Garhi at that time.
Sikh Religion 198
said that Sant Singh very much resembled the Guru. Therefore he gave his plume
to Sant Singh, clothed him in his armor and seated him in the upper room where
Guru was stationed. He and three of his companions escaped during the night. He
told them that if per chance they were separated from him, they were to go in the
direction of a particular star which he showed to them. It was a cold night of
December and the allied armies were resting in their tents. The Guru decided to
awaken the enemy, lest they should think that he absconded. He discharged two
arrows on the Turkish sentries. The arrows first struck torches which they held in
their hands and then they passed through their bodies. In the darkness which
followed the extinction of the torches, the Guru and his three companions
escaped. A little far outside, he clapped his hands and shouted aloud that he was
leaving if any one wanted to capture him, should try64.
When he was escaping, he bade his men to stand firm. The Sikhs who were
left behind, inflicted great loss on the enemy. The Mohammadans at last were
able to scale the building and they believed that they were going to capture the
Guru. They were greatly disappointed to subsequently learn that the person who
was wearing plume and armor, was not the Guru but he was Sant Singh, and that
the Guru had escaped. The allied armies retreated to their respectable places.
Wazir Khan sent orders in all directions of his areas that any one who offered aid
to the Guru, would be severely punished, and the one who captured the Guru or
gave his whereabouts would be greatly rewarded.
After leaving the Garhi, the Guru proceeded barefooted on his journey alone
and after passing through Jandsar and Behlolpur, he reached the thorny wilds of
Machhiwara, a place between Rupar and Ludhiana. Thirst, hunger and fatigue
overtook him. His feet were blistered. When he reached a garden he rested his
head on a heap of earth and slept. While he was resting in the garden, his three
companions, Daya Singh, Dharam Singh and Man Singh reached and rejoined
him. The situation was very grave because the enemy was in hot pursuit of the
Guru. Gulaba, an old Masand of Machhiwara, took the Guru and his three
companions to his home, but soon he got frightened and feared for his own safety
if the Guru stayed with him. At this juncture two Pathan horse merchants, Nabi
Khan and Ghani Khan, who were old acquaintances of the Guru, came and chose
64
There is a Gurdwara called Tari Sahib on this spot where he clapped his hands. At
Chamkaur Sahib there are four Gurdwaras. The first one is called Damdama Sahib
where he rested before entering the Garhi; then Garhi Sahib which was the fortress;
then Katalgarh Sahib where the bodies of Guru's sons were cremated, and the last
one is the Tari Sahib.
to risk their lives for the service of the Guru. There lived a Sikh woman in the
village who had spun and weaved a cloth for the Guru and had vowed to keep it
until his arrival in the village. The Guru had the cloth dyed blue and a robe was
made from it in imitation of the attire of Mohammadan pilgrims. He wore the blue
robe and then departed from Gulaba's village. The Guru was carried in a litter by
Nabi Khan and Ghani Khan in front, and Dharam Singh and Man Singh in rear,
while Daya Singh waved a chauri65 over him. They told all inquirers that they were
escorting Uch da Pir66 or a high priest. Since Nabi Khan and Ghani Khan were
very famous horse merchants in the area, people believed them.
From there they reached Ghangharali village and then Lal. At the village Lal
which is about five miles from Doraha in Ludhiana district, a military officer had
some doubts and he made searching inquiries. Pir Mohammad of Nurpur who was
known to the Guru, was asked to identify the occupant of the litter. He confirmed
that he was really Uch da Pir, upon which the officer let the Guru go. From Lal he
visited Katana and then Kanoch where masand Fateh put him off with excuses
and did not let him stay. From there he reached Alam Gir. Here Nand Lal, a
Zamindar presented a horse to the Guru67, thereby enabling him to change from
litter to horse. The situation became easier and the Guru asked Nabi Khan and
Ghani Khan to return home, after giving them a letter of appreciation (Hukam
Nama) recommending them for the consideration of the faithful. Pir Mohammad
was also honored with such a letter of appreciation. From Alam Gir he advanced
on horse back in the direction of Rai Kot. At Silaoni the chief of Rai Kot, Rai Kalla
who was Guru's devotee and a close relative of Nihang Khan of Kotla Nihang,
waited upon him and took him to Rai Kot. Here Nura Mahi brought the news from
Sirhind about Guru's younger sons.
INNOCENT CHILDREN MARTYRED:

During the catastrophe that befell in crossing the flooded Sarsa river, the
companions of the Guru and his family were scattered in different directions. Mata
Jit Kaur, Mata Sahib Kaur and their two female attendants, Bhai Mani Singh,
Dhana Singh and Jawahar Singh, were all together in one group. Jawahar Singh
65
Chauri- it was a bunch of peacock's wings which were waved over him as mark of
respect.
66
Uch da Pir meant priest (Muslim faqir) of Uch, a town in the south western Punjab.
The expression also meant high priest.
67
It is also said that Guru met the elder brother of Bhai Mani Singh called Nagahia
Singh. He and his son were horse merchants and they offered the horse to the Guru.
Sikh Religion 200
who was an inhabitant of Delhi, took this whole group to his house in Delhi. Guru's
old mother and his two younger sons, went with Gangu Brahman to his village
Saheri near Morinda. Gangu worked in Guru's kitchen for twenty-one years.
Guru's mother, Mata Gujri was carrying money in a bag. Seeing Mata's money,
Gangu got tempted forgetting that he ate Guru's salt for twenty-one years. As
Mata Gujri was half-asleep, Gangu stole the money and shouted, “Thief, thief, “ to
create the impression that some thief stole the money. Mataji encountered Gangu
and told him that she did not see anybody else entering the house. Upon this he
tried to defend himself by saying that he was being blamed because he had given
shelter to the homeless and the outlawed. Instead of admitting his guilt, he
ordered them to leave his house. Gangu finally handed them over to the police
officer of Morinda who in turn took them to Wazir Khan, the viceroy of Sirhind.
They were imprisoned in a tower.
Next morning the two children, Zorawar Singh and Fateh Singh, were
presented in the court of the viceroy. Wazir Khan reflected that if the children
became Mohammadans, it would be a glory to his faith- Islam. He, therefore, told
them that if they accepted Islam, he would grant them an estate, would marry
them to the princesses and they would be happy and be honored by the Emperor.
The nine years old Zorawar Singh replied, “ Our grandfather, Guru Tegh Bahadur,
parted with his head but not with his religion and he ordered us to follow his
example. It is best that we should give our lives to save the Sikh religion and bring
down God's vengeance on the Turks, “ continued Zorawar Singh, “O viceroy, I
spurn your religion and will not part with my own. It has become the custom of our
family to forfeit life rather than faith. Why do you seek to tempt us with worldly
ambitions? We shall not be led astray by the false advantages of your offer."
Wazir Khan could not endure such an outspokenness and got very angry. He
decided that he must put these children to death. Sucha Nand, a Hindu minister
supported Wazir Khan by implying that their arrogant words were uncalled for. He
ignited Wazir Khan's anger by saying that when these children grew up, they
would follow their father's foot steps and would destroy enemies. Therefore, this
progeny of a cobra must be smothered in time. At that time, outspoke Nawab Sher
Mohammad Khan of Maler Kotla, “ O viceroy, these children are still drinking milk
in the nursery, and are too young to commit an offence and know not good from
evil. The holy Quran does not allow the slaughter of innocent and helpless
children. Therefore be pleased to release them." In spite of his appeal, the Qazi
confirmed that the holy law would give the infidels the choice between Islam and
death.
It is said that in order to bring the children to submission to Islam, they were
made to enter, next day, through a very small door while the Quran was displayed
on the other side. The idea was that as the children would enter the door with their
heads down, they would then be told that they had bowed to the holy Quran and
thereby to Islam. When the children saw that trap, the seven years old Sahibzada
Fateh Singh threw his feet first instead of his head while entering through the
small door. Throwing the feet towards the Quran meant an insult to Islam. Wazir
Khan, therefore, could not conquer the nine and seven years old children of Guru
Gobind Singh. When every effort failed to convert the children to Islam, it was
finally ordered that they should be bricked alive in the wall. A wall was, therefore,
built step by step on their tender limbs until it came up to the shoulders of
Sahibzada Fateh Singh. The executioner advanced with his sword, and asked
whose head he should chop off first? Upon this Sahibzada Fateh Singh said, “
Listen O executioner, since the wall has reached my shoulders first, therefore cut
off my head first." Sahibzada Zorawar Singh exhorted, “No, you cannot cut off his
head till you do mine, because I am the eldest and therefore, I have the right to go
first. Cut off my head first." Hearing such a strange debate, the whole assembly of
Wazir Khan's court was stunned. The small children were ridiculing the angel of
death. The chronicler states that Sahibzada Fateh Singh's head was cut off first.
Therefore, that place is called Fatehgarh Sahib to commemorate the memory of
the young children. When this news was delivered to Mata Gujri in the tower,
where she was waiting for them, she breathed her last on the spot. This
treacherous event took place on the 13th Poh, Sambat 1762 ( 27th of December,
1705). A rich Sikh called Todar Mal cremated68 the bodies of the Guru's mother
and her grandsons. A Gurdwara stands to symbolize their memory.
As Nura Mahi narrated the tale of woes, Rai Kalla and other listeners were
torn with grief and wept bitterly. The Guru was unruffled and remained as
composed as ever. When Mahi finished his distressing story, the Guru thanked
God for the glorious and triumphant end of his sons. He then addressed to the
Almighty, “ O God, Thou gavest me father, mother, and four sons. They were all
Thy trust to me. Today I have been successful and happy in restoring that entire
trust back to Thee." While the Guru was listening to Mahi's story, he was digging
up a shrub. He then pronounced, “As I dig up this shrub by the roots, so shall the
68
It is stated in 'Suraj Parkash' that Tilok Singh and Ram Singh who were the sons of
Baba Phul of Mehraj, cremated their bodies. They happened to be at Sirhind at that
time.
Sikh Religion 202
Turks be extirpated69." The Guru also remarked, “ No, my sons are not dead. They
have returned to their Eternal Home. It is Sirhind that shall die70."
The Guru resumed his march to Hehar where he spent two days with Mahant
Kirpal Das, a hero of the battle of Bhangani. The next stop was Lamma Jatpura. It
was here that Rai Kalla who was accompanying him, took leave. Realizing that the
territory around Rai Kot was not suitable place for meeting the enemy's challenge,
the Guru directed his Sikhs towards the Jungle Desh, the land of Brars. On the
way he passed through the villages of Manuke, Mehdiana Chakkar, Takhatpur
and Madhen and reached Dina, in Ferozepur district.
At Dina a devoted Sikh, Rama presented the Guru with an excellent horse
which he accepted for himself and gave his former horse to Bhai Daya Singh. The
Guru's arrival soon became known to the people of the area and they began to
rally around him. Some of the influential people who met the Guru at Dina were
Shamira, Lakhmira and Takhat Mal, grandsons of Jodha Rai who had rendered
material assistance to Guru Har Gobind in the battle of Gurusar. Param Singh and
Dharam Singh, grandsons of Bhai Rup Chand, also came to the Guru. The
viceroy of Sirhind heard that the Guru was entertained by Shamira and his
brothers. He wrote to Shamira on the subject and ordered him to arrest and
surrender the Guru. Shamira replied that he was only entertaining his priest, who
was merely visiting his Sikhs and harming none. Shamira however, feared that the
viceroy would send his troops and arrest the Guru, so he sent a spy to obtain
information of the viceroy's movements and proceedings.
The Guru stayed at Dina for some days. It was here that he wrote his
celebrated 'Zafarnama'71, or Persian epistle to Emperor Aurangzeb. It was in fact
an exquisite reply to the letters of the invitation to the Guru which he had received
from the Emperor. The letter is characteristic of the sublimity of the Guru and each
line is pregnant with stimulating truths and righteous indignation. The Guru wrote
69
Guru Nanak had granted a boon to Mughal Emperor Babar for a long rule of his
dynasty. Since the Mughal Monarchs resolved to injustice, falsehood, deceit, tyranny
and oppression, their rule needed end. By digging up a shrub the Guru actually dug
up the roots of the Mughal rule and it did end after that.
70
Three years after this atrocity, Banda Singh Bahadur razed the whole of Sirhind to the
ground and destroyed the enemy root and branch.
71
Zafarnama- Zafar means victory. It was a letter to the Emperor written in Persian
verse. It is also famous as being a masterpiece of Persian language.
to the Emperor that he had no faith in his solemn promises in the name of God
and oaths on the Quran. The fact remained that he, the Emperor, on all occasions
violated his sacred promises and proved false, mean and treacherous. The Guru
wrote, “......What though my four sons were killed, I remain behind like a coiled
snake. What bravery is it to quench a few sparks of life? Thou art merely exciting
a raging fire the more...........As thou didst forget thy word on that day, so will God
forget thee. God will grant thee the fruit of the evil deed thou didst design......Thou
art proud of thine empire, While I am proud of the kingdom of the Immortal
God........When God is a friend, what can an enemy do even though he multiply
himself a hundred times? If an enemy practice enmity a thousand times, he
cannot, as long as God is a friend, injure even a hair of one's head."
The letter was sent through Bhai Daya Singh and Dharam Singh to the
Emperor and they delivered it to him in Daccan. This letter awakened the
Emperor's dormant conscience and evoked in him a sense of true repentance. It
cast such a miracle effect on him that he began to pine and soon confined to bed.
Aurangzeb dictated this letter to his son when death was at hand, in which he
acknowledged his defeat in the life that he led:
"......Whatever good or bad I have done, I am taking it as a load upon my

head to the Great Unseen............I am totally in the dark about the destiny that
awaits me. But what I know is that I have committed enormous sins. Canst tell
what grim punishment is in the store for me.........."
While staying at Dina, the Guru visited a few places in the neighborhood. In
the meantime he came to know that his whereabouts became known to the
viceroy of Sirhind and he was, therefore, anxious to find a suitable place where he
could best meet the challenge of the enemy. So he left Dina and visited many
places such as Bander, Bargarh, Baihbal and Saravan etc. At Saravan the Guru
gave his people a little practice in arrow shooting. Next he proceeded to Jaito,
Kotla Maluk Das, Lambhawali and then reached Kot Kapura. Realizing that the
pursuing enemy had come too near, the Guru asked Chaudhri Kapura, a Brar Jat,
to lend the use of his fort to him for a few days. Fearing the wrath of the Mughals,
he refused to oblige the Guru. From there the Guru reached Dhilwan Sodhian
where one of his relatives received him with great warmth and cordiality. It was
here, as the tradition goes, that one of the Prithi Chand's descendants, Kaul
visited the Guru and presented him clothes. The Guru took off his blue robe which
he had been wearing since he left Machhiwara, and tearing it piece by piece
burned it in fire. The historic words that he is said to have uttered on his occasion
are memorable:
Sikh Religion 204
"I have torn the blue clothes which I wore, and with that the rule of the
Turks and Pathans is at an end."
Chaudhry Kapura being repentant of his disgraceful act, came to see the
Guru and asked for his forgiveness which the Guru did. Then he provided him with
a good guide, Chaudhry Khana with whom the Guru marched westward in the
direction of Dhab Khidrana. On the way he passed through Ramina, Mallan, Gauri
Sanghar and Kaoni.
Meanwhile a large number of followers had rallied around him. The forty Sikhs
who had deserted him at Anandpur and had given a disclaimer to him, were
taunted by their wives who would not let them enter into their own homes. They
came back to reinforce the Guru's small army. One brave lady, Mai Bhago brought
them to the aid of the Guru along with a large contingent of other Majha Sikhs.
The Guru had taken up his position on a sandy hillock at Khidrana in the district of
Ferozepur. The Mughal army advanced towards his camp, but before they could
attack him, they had to encounter a contingent under Mai Bhago and Jathedar
Mahan Singh. A fierce fighting ensued. They were all overpowered but not before
they had shown their mettle as the toughest fighters whom the experienced
Mughal commander had ever known in his life. The Guru from his position of high
altitude about two miles from the place of the battle, discharged arrows with fatal
effect against the Mohammadans who could not see from what quarter destruction
was raining on them. As the tank at Khidrana was dry, Mohammadan army was in
great state of distress for want of drinking water, thus, Wazir Khan decided to
return without striking a blow on the main body of the Khalsa with Guru Gobind
Singh. The Guru became victorious.
After the departure of the Mohammadan army, the Guru decided to see the
battle field and went about wiping the faces of both dead and wounded, and
praising their unsurpassed valor. He found out that forty Sikhs including their
leader Mahan Singh, who had given him disclaimer at Anandpur, all but Mahan
Singh, died fighting bravely. Mahan Singh was still alive but was on his last breath
when the Guru told him to open his eyes and said, “ Mahan Singh, ask for any
boon you desire from an empire to salvation." After opening his eyes, Mahan
Singh was delighted to see the Guru and replied, “ O true king! We are sinners
because we disclaimed you at the time of need at Anandpur. The doors of Heaven
are closed for those of us who had departed ahead of me. O Lord, grant us your
Grace and disregard that disclaimer." It is recorded that the gracious Master took
out that disclaiming document, which he carried on his vest during all these times,
tore it up as a sign of forgiveness and reconciliation. Mahan Singh saw this with
his own eyes and then breathed his last as happy, forgiven and emancipated soul.
The souls of forty were also emancipated. Those forty Sikhs are called Forty
Mukte-the Saved Ones or Emancipated Ones and are remembered in our daily
prayers as Forty Muktas. Khidrana has since that time been called Mukatsar or
the tank of salvation. The Guru then found Mai Bhago who inspired these forty
Sikhs. A little aid revived her and she was blessed by the Master.
From Mukatsar the Guru moved to Rupana, Bhander, Gurusar, Thehri

Bambiha, Rohila, Jangiana and Bhai ka Kot. Then he proceeded to Sahib Chand
and to Chatiana where Brars who had fought for him demanded the arrears of
their pay under threat of blocking his onwards march. By the grace of God it so
happened that a Sikh from the neighborhood brought enough money about the
same time which enabled the Guru to pay off all the arrears. However the leader
of the Brars, Chaudhri Dana was extremely sorry for the arrogant behavior of his
people and refused to accept any payment for himself. On the request of
Chaudhri Dana, the Guru then went to his native place Mehma Swai. Reaching
there he encamped at a place which is now called Lakhisar. From there he visited
other places in the vicinity. On the request of Chaudhry Dalla, the Guru then
decided to move to Talwandi Sabo. On his way he passed through Chatiana, Kot
Sahib Chand, Kot Bhai, Giddarbaha, Rohila, Jangirana, Bambiha, Bajak,
Kaljhirani, Jassi Bagwali, Pakka Kalan and Chak Hira Singh, and reached
Talwandi Sabo now called Damdama Sahib or Takhat Damdama Sahib. This
place appealed to the Guru so much that he assumed a permanent residence
there and lived at this place for nine months and nine days.
GURU AT DAMDAMA SAHIB:

By this time all restrictions against the Guru by the Mughal government had
been removed. On receipt of Zafarnama, the governors had been ordered by
Aurangzeb to cease all molesting activities against the Guru.
It was here that the Guru's wife joined him. When she arrived, the Guru was
seated in a big gathering of his disciples. Addressing the Master, she asked,
"Where are my four sons?"

The Master replied,
"What then if thy four are gone?

They yet live, and shall ever live- the Khalsa,
Millions of our dear brave sons."
The peaceful period at Damdama Sahib was put to best possible use by the
Guru. He laid abiding foundations of Sikhism in the Malwa tract. Large crowds
Sikh Religion 206
came from far and near and presented a spectacle of New Anandpur. The Guru
extensively visited the neighboring areas. Many old and hereditary Sikhs were
baptized and brought more thoroughly into the Khalsa. Dalla, the chief of
Talwandi; Tiloka, the ancestor of Nabha State; and Rama, the ancestor of Patiala
State, are outstanding examples. Besides new converts were also made in large
numbers.
The Master sent for the Adi Granth from Kartarpur, near Beas, in order to
incorporate Guru Tegh Bahadur's hymns in it. The original copy was with the
Dhirmalias and they refused to part with it and rather remarked that if Guru
Gobind Singh was the Guru, he should make one himself. It was, therefore, here
that Guru Gobind Singh dictated the whole of Granth Sahib as it stands today, to
Bhai Mani Singh. The sacred volume concludes with 'Rag Mala' (1430 pages). It
appears that 'Rag Mala' does not form an essential part of Guru Granth Sahib.
Macauliffe writes,
"A Mohammadan poet called Alim in A.H. 991 (1583 A.D.) wrote a work in
353 stanzas generally from four to six lines each, called 'Madhava Nal
Sangit', which purports to be an account of the love of Madhava Nal and a
lady called Kam Kandala. The Rag Mala, which forms the conclusion of
Guru Granth Sahib and contains a list of rags and raginis and their
subdivisions, is a portion of Alim's work extending from sixty-third to
seventy-second stanzas. It is not understood how it was included in the
sacred volume. The rags mentioned in it do not correspond with the rags of
the Granth Sahib."
This sacred volume is called 'Damdama Sahib di Bir'. This Bir72 was installed
at Hari Mandar Sahib but it is not available NOW. It is not known whether it has
been destroyed or taken away by Ahmed Shah Abdali when he plundered the
town of Amritsar during one of his raids.
The order of the Nirmala Sikhs was also created here with a view of giving the
Sikhs a band of the Sikhs exclusively devoted to the study and preaching of the
Sikh faith. The Guru's Darbar here was as splendid as it used to be at Anandpur.
Quite a large number of poets and scholars gathered around in the court of the
Guru. Due to all of this, Damdama Sahib became a famous educational center.
The Guru also reorganized his forces. His strength had increased considerably.
72
Copies were prepared of this Bir later on.
Besides regular followers, he had also taken some Dogras and Brars into his
service73.
GURU PROCEEDS TO THE SOUTH TO SEE AURANGZEB:

In response to the Guru's letter called 'Zafarnama', it was here that he
received imperial messengers who had come to convey to him the Emperor's wish
for a personal meeting. In the Ahkam-i- Alamgiri (Aurangzeb's writing), the receipt
of a letter from Guru Gobind Singh is acknowledged by the Emperor and it
contains the orders which he issued to Munim Khan of Lahore to reconcile with
the Guru and also to make satisfactory arrangements for his travel towards the
south. It is also evident from Ahkam-i-Alamgiri that Aurangzeb was anxious to
meet the Guru. May be the Emperor wanted to secure peace in the Punjab so that
he could concentrate on his schemes to bring the Marahtas to their knees in the
south. It was, therefore, on the 30th of October, 1706 (some say it was 20th of
October) that the Guru decided to proceed to the south to see Aurangzeb.
The Guru set out in the direction of Rajasthan enroute to Ahmednagar where
the Emperor was encamped. From Damdama passing through Kewal, Jhora, he
reached Sarsa. Thence he proceeded to Nohar, Bhadra, Sahewa, Madhu
Singhana and then to Pushkar, a place of pilgrimage sacred to Brahma. From
there he moved to Narainpur, generally known as Dadudwara where saint Dadu
had lived and his sect flourished. The Guru paid a visit to the shrine and held a
discussion with Mahant Jait Ram. Here the Guru was censured by his Sikhs for
lowering his arrow in salutation to Dadu's cemetery. Man Singh quoted the Guru's
own written instruction, "Worship not even by mistake Mohammadan or Hindu
cemeteries or places of cremation." The Guru explained that he saluted the shrine
to test his Sikhs' devotion and their recollection of his instructions. The Guru,
however, admitted that he had technically rendered himself to a fine and he
cheerfully paid one hundred and twenty-five rupees. Here he met Bhai Daya Singh
and Dharam Singh who returned from their official mission with Aurangzeb. Then
he reached Baghaur where he received the news of Aurangzeb's death and that
the war of succession had broken out among his sons. There was no point now in
proceeding any further and he remained there for some time.
73
Koer Singh- Gur Bilas Patshahi 10: 'Everyday would the Guru distribute gold and
silver coins, countless soldiers were thus attractedKoer Singh- Gur Bilas Patshahi 10:
'Everyday would the Guru distribute gold and silver coins, countless soldiers were thus
attracted to the place.'
Sikh Religion 208
Bahadur Shah who was the eldest son of Aurangzeb, hurried back from
Peshawar to oppose his younger brother, Azim, who had proclaimed himself as
Emperor. Bhai Nand Lal had served prince Bahadur Shah before he permanently
moved to the Guru's court. Bahadur Shah, therefore, sought the Guru's help
through the good offices of Bhai Nand Lal74 and in doing so he promised the Guru
that he would be fair and just to the Hindus and Muslims alike and undo all the
wrongs that his father had done to them. So the Guru helped him with a
detachment of his men in the battle of Jaju in which Bahadur Shah became
victorious. In grateful regards for the Guru's timely help, Bahadur Shah invited him
to Agra where he was being crowned. A royal robe of honor was conferred upon
the Guru on July 24, 1707.
During his stay in Agra, the Guru made Dholpur, a place about 25 to 30 miles
from Agra, a center of his missionary activities. He carried his missionary tours in
the areas of Mathura, Aligarh, Agra, and also in the states of Bharatpur and Alwar
for many months before proceeding to Daccan. Many people became Guru's
followers. It is said that the Guru had talks with Emperor Bahadur Shah, but these
talks were still inconclusive when the Emperor had to leave for Rajasthan to
suppress the revolts of some Rajput chiefs. He requested the Guru to accompany
him. By now the news reached Bahadur Shah that his younger brother, Kam
Bakhsh, in the Daccan had proclaimed himself the Emperor of India. Bahadur
Shah proceeded towards Daccan via Chittorgarh. From there he left for Burhanpur
and the Guru accompanied him enroute to Hyderabad. The Guru stayed there for
many days and met Jogi Jiwan Das. He also met Mahant Jait Ram of Dadudwara
who happened to be there. Both of them told the Guru about one Bairagi Madho
Das and his great occult power. He decided to meet with Bairagi Madho Das. In
the meantime the Guru was not satisfied with Bahadur Shah's evasive replies in
making clear decision against Wazir Khan, the viceroy of Sirhind, and other
officers about their atrocities in the Punjab. The Emperor avoided to give a firm
reply under one pretext or the other. Accordingly the Guru parted company with
the Emperor at Hingoli and moved to Nader where he reached July, 1708.
Some writers like Bute Shah and Malcolm, say that the Guru went to the
Daccan because he despaired at the terrible reverses and bereavement
which had been his lot and wanted a change. Others say that he joined the
Mughal service. Cunningham says that the Guru received a military
command in the valley of Godavari.
74
Some writers say that Bahadur Shah sent other persons to the Guru.
All these accounts are untrue and irresponsible and show gross irreverence
to Sikh faith. It seems that majority of these writers are ignorant of the Sikh
fundamentals. It should be pointed out to all these writers that the whole
ideology of the Guru (all of Sikh Gurus) is based on:
"Tera kia meetha lagai, Har Nam padarath Nanak Mangai."

'Sweet be by Thy Will, my Lord

Nanak beseecheth the gift of Nam.'
At the age of nine, Guru Gobind Singh sacrificed his father to save Hinduism
and stood face to face with formidable Mughal Empire at its zenith. When his wife
asked him where her four sons had gone, he replied,
"What then if thy four are gone?

They yet live, and shall ever live- the Khalsa,
Millions of our brave sons."
In Zafarnama he openly threatened the Emperor when he wrote,
"What though my four sons have been killed, when lives the Khalsa, all my
sons! What bravery is it to quench a few sparks of life? Thou art merely
exciting a raging fire the more..."
There is no trace of grief or despair in these lines. Therefore, in the presence

of such unimpeachable evidence, it is absurd to put faith in the dejection theory.
'Service Theory' can also be rejected in the light of the ideology and the ideals
of the Guru. What for he had to have a service under the Mughal government? He
was called a 'true king' by his followers and he was actually a true king sitting on
the throne of Guru Nanak. As a true king he had vast wealth and true following.
Even if for a moment, we listen to these writers- the memory of the wrongs that
had been inflicted on him and his followers was too fresh in him to reconcile
joining the army of oppression. Nor can this service theory be adjusted with the
Guru's commission of Banda Bahadur to the leadership of the Punjab Khalsa. The
whole argument is baseless and it rather seems a mud-slinging on the part of
these writers to say that the Guru joined the Mughal service.
GURU AT NADER:
Sikh Religion 210
At Nader the Guru selected a lovely spot on the bank of the river Godavri.
Two reasons are generally given for his choice of this place. Firstly he wanted to
see Banda Bairagi and secondly there were eight Ashrams of different religious
sects. The Guru wanted to enter into a dialogue with the leaders of the holy
camps to show them the true path and to convert them to his own viewpoint. It
was perhaps because of this that he immediately started addressing
congregations. Crowds of people seeking spiritual light flocked to him. Soon it was
indeed a model of 'Anandpur' reproduced in the Daccan.
A news reached here that the Emperor's army had ransacked Sadhaura and
treated Pir Budhu Shah as a rebel, for having faith in Guru Gobind Singh whom
they considered as a 'Kafir' or infidel.
One day the Guru went to the place of Bairagi Madho Das, a hermit. Finding
the Bairagi absent, and on hearing that he possessed supernatural powers who
could overthrow any one who sat on his couch, the Guru took comfort in sitting on
it. The Guru's followers killed a goat and had cooked it in the forbidden square of
the Bairagi. A disciple went to inform the Bairagi of the Guru's actions. It was a
sacrilege to kill an animal at the Bairagi's place and another sacrilege to take
possession of the couch which served him as a throne. Bairagi was mad with
anger and violently moved headlong towards the Guru. He tried all his powers to
hurt the Guru but in vain. When he found himself helpless, he asked the Guru who
he was. The Guru replied that he was Gobind Singh. Bairagi was pacified and his
anger suddenly transformed into worship. The Divine Light from the Guru's eyes
dispelled all darkness from the mind of the Bairagi who immediately knelt before
the Master and in total submission admitted that he was his (Guru's) Banda- a
slave.
The Master then instructed him on the tenets of Sikh religion and baptized
him. He was named Gurbakhsh Singh but continued to be known as Banda or
Banda Singh. He had heard from the Sikhs the atrocities of the Muslim rulers in
the Punjab including the massacre of Guru's innocent children, thus, became
ready for any service he could perform for the Master. Upon this the Guru
instructed him to proceed to the Punjab and fight oppression of the rulers upon
the Khalsa. Saying this the Guru presented him with his bow and five arrows and
addressed, “ As long as thou remainest continent, thy glory shall increase. He who
is content, turneth not away from the combat, his opponents cannot withstand
him. Once thou forsakest the Khalsa principles and associate unlawfully with
woman, thy courage shall depart." The Guru despatched some Sikhs to assist him
in this enterprise. Banda took the oath, bowed and departed. This was an
outstanding example of Guru Gobind Singh's power to make sparrow to hunt the
hawk and make one Sikh fight with one hundred twenty-thousand. Banda Bahadur
who was a hermit wedded to the creed of non-violence, was made into the
greatest general of the time by the Guru's power.
(Banda Bahadur planted the Guru's flag in a village about thirty-five miles of
Delhi. The Sikhs from all over the Punjab gathered under his banner and made
such powerful and devastating attacks that within a few months they razed
Samana, Shahbad, Sadhaura and Chhat Banur to the ground. Next came Sirhind.
Banda Bahadur made so strong and sweeping attack that the enemy could not
stand against his army. Wazir Khan and his minister Suchnand were both put to
sword. Emperor Bahadur Shah failed to crush him and died in delusion of victory
over the Sikhs.)
After Banda's departure the Guru lived at various places in the neighborhood
called Shikar Ghat where he used to go hunting, at Nagina Ghat where a Sikh
presented him with a valuable signet ring which he threw into the river. At the Hira
Ghat where he disposed of a similar valuable diamond ring, and also at a spot
now called Sangat Sahib where he used to give religious instructions to his
followers.
The close connections between the Guru and Emperor Bahadur Shah had
alarmed Wazir Khan, the viceroy of Sirhind. He had ordered the infant sons of the
Guru to be bricked alive in the wall and beheaded. It was he, who was responsible
for inflicting most of the atrocities upon the Sikhs in the Punjab. He feared that his
life would be in danger if the new Emperor and the Guru came to a compromise.
He, therefore, conspired a plot to kill the Guru and he sent two Pathans, Gul Khan
alias Jamshed Khan and Ata-ullah, to assassinate him.
All kinds of people started attending the congregations of the Guru at Nader.
Soon the two Pathans also started coming to the assembly which was addressed
by the Guru. On the third or fourth day, Jamshed Khan found an opportunity and
as Guru Gobind Singh retired to his personal apartment after the evening prayer,
he entered the apartment and, wounded him with a dagger. The Guru put him to
death immediately, though he himself was wounded seriously. His fleeing
companion was stabbed to death by a Sikh who rushed to the Guru's place
hearing the noise.
Various views and stories have been expressed with regard to the
circumstances of the assassination of the Guru. Cunningham writes that a
Pathan merchant who had sold horses to the Guru, came one day and
asked for immediate payment. The Guru who was short of funds, asked
him to come some other day. The Pathan used an angry gesture, and his
Sikh Religion 212
uttering of violence provoked the Guru to strike him dead. The body of the
Pathan was removed and buried, and his family seemed reconciled to the
fate. His sons nursed their revenge, and availed an opportunity of fulfilling
it. They succeeded in stealing upon the Guru's retirement, and stabbed him
mortally when asleep and unguarded. (Cunningham- History of Sikhs, p-82)
Other writers such as McGregor (History of Sikhs, vol.1 p-99- 100) states
that the Guru shortly after, realized his mistake and as a recompense for
the fate of the victim, the Guru showed special favor to the widow and
brought up her son as a father would do. When the boy grew to manhood,
he is said to have been incited by the Guru himself to strike him. The boy
did it with fatal results for the Guru. Trumpp also believes in this version
and to give a rationale to it, states that the Guru had been disgusted with
life and wanted to end it.
These stories are absolutely baseless. These writers should understand

who the Guru was. Guru Gobind Singh was sitting on the divine throne of
Guru Nanak, therefore, he was the embodiment of Divine Light; the Divine
never feels disgusted or dejected. The Guru never uttered any word of grief
nor did he show any sign of despair during the unparallel sufferings he went
through. It is not recorded any place in Guru's sermons or writings that he
had ever expressed a sigh of grief. When Nura Mahi brought the news of
the brutal massacre of his younger children, the Guru thanked God,
“Father, mother and four sons, all were Thy trust to me. Today I have been
successful and happy in restoring that entire trust back to Thee." One can
hardly find such an example in the annals of human history.
In recent years fresh light is thrown by a Hukamnama according to which

no demand for immediate payment was put before the Guru. The Pathan
actually refused to make any demand when reminded of it by the Guru.
This is shown by Hukamnana (letter of appreciation issued by the Guru)
which the Guru granted to the Pathan for his good and friendly behavior
and which is still preserved by the descendants of that Pathan. (Kartar
Singh: Life of Guru Gobind Singh, p-263)
A probe into the historical circumstances leads to the Emperor's

involvement. The Emperor was enraged with the Guru for deputing Banda
to Punjab to renew the struggle and kill Wazir Khan. It seems that the
Emperor was also afraid that the Guru might join the Marahattas in their
battle against the Mughals during the time of his struggle with his brother at
Hyderabad. It was perhaps for this reason, he was not leaving the Guru
alone. Bahadur Shah had the mistaken belief that the Guru's death would
be a fatal blow to his scheme of renewing the revolution in Punjab, he,

therefore, entered into conspiracy with two Pathans deputed by Wazir Khan
to put an end to Guru's life. The following historical facts testify this view:
On October 28, 1708, the Emperor ordered that a dress of mourning be

presented to the son of Jamshed Khan Afghan who had been killed by
Guru Gobind Singh. The imperial newsletter of Bahadur Shah's court
records reads:
"Keh Guru Gobind Singh Rai Jamshed Khan Afghan ra bajan Kushtah bud
khilat-e-Matami bapisar-i-Khan Mazkur Mrahmat shud."
(Akhbarat-i-Darbar-i-Mualla, dated 24 Shaba, second year of Bahadur
Shah (Oct. 28, 1708) quoted by Dr. Ganda Singh in
Makhiz-i-Twarikh-i-Sikhan, p-83)
Jamshed Khan was not a high dignitary upon whom the Emperor had to
bestow high honors. He was only a spy of Wazir Khan.
Two days later on October 30, 1708, the Emperor ordered for the grant of a
robe of mourning to Guru Gobind Singh's family.
It means that the Emperor treated Jamshed Khan and Guru Gobind Singh
on equal footing, thereby confirming that Jamshed Khan enjoyed the
patronage of the Emperor.
"On November 11, 1708 it was represented that the deceased Guru left
huge property." The courtiers asked how should it be disposed? It was
ordered that such chattels would not replete the imperial treasury. "This
was the property of a darvesh (saint). There should be no interference with
it, “ ordered the Emperor.
The Emperor's refusal to attach the property of the Guru against the will of
his courtiers shows his diplomacy and cunningness. It was purely an
eye-wash of his complicity, a pious fraud, writes H.R. Gupta in his 'A history
of Sikh Gurus', p-240.
The Guru's wound was immediately stitched by the Emperor's European

surgeon and within a few days it appeared to have been healed. Soon after when
the Guru tugged at a hard strong bow, the imperfectly healed wound burst opened
and caused profuse bleeding. It was now clear to the Guru that the call of the
Father from Heaven had come and he, therefore, gave his last and enduring
message of his mission to the assembly of the Khalsa. He then opened the
Granth Sahib, placed five paise and a coco-nut before it and solemnly
Sikh Religion 214
bowed to it as his SUCCESSOR, GURU GRANTH SAHIB. Saying 'Waheguru ji

ka Khalsa, Waheguru ji ki Fateh', he circumambulated the sacred volume and
proclaimed, “ O beloved Khalsa, let him who desireth to behold me, behold the
Guru Granth. Obey the Granth Sahib. It is the visible body of the Gurus. And let
him who desireth to meet me, diligently search its hymns." He then sang his
self-composed hymn:75
"Agya bhai Akal ki tabhi chalayo Panth

Sabh Sikhan ko hukam hai Guru manyo Granth
Guru Granth Ji manyo pargat Guran ki deh
Jo Prabhu ko milbo chahe khoj shabad mein le
Raj karega Khalsa aqi rahei na koe
Khwar hoe sabh milange bache sharan jo hoe."
Translation of the above:
"Under orders of the Immortal Being, the Panth was created.

All the Sikhs are enjoined to accept the Granth as their Guru.
Consider the Guru Granth as embodiment of the Gurus.
Those who want to meet God, can find Him in its hymns.
The Khalsa shall rule, and its opponents will be no more,
Those separated will unite and all the devotees shall be saved."
He, in grateful acknowledgement of the spiritual benefactions of the founder

of his religion, uttered a Persian distich, the translation of which is:
"Gobind Singh obtained from Guru Nanak

Hospitality, the sword, victory, and prompt assistance."
(These lines were impressed on a seal made by the Sikhs after the Guru
left for his heavenly abode, and were adopted by Ranjit Singh for his
coinage after he had assumed the title of Maharaja in the Punjab)
The Guru then left for his heavenly abode. The Sikhs made preparations for
his final rites as he had instructed them, the Sohila was chanted and Parsahd
(sacred food) was distributed.
75
Surjeet Singh Gandhi- History of the Sikh Gurus, p-466.
While all were mourning the loss of the Guru, a Sikh arrived and said, “ You
suppose that the Guru is dead. I met him this very morning riding his bay horse.
After bowing to him when I asked whither he was going, he smiled and replied that
he was going to the forest on a hunting excursion."
The Sikhs who heard this statement arrived at the conclusion that it was all
the Guru's play, that he dwelt in uninterrupted bliss, that he showed himself
wherever he was remembered. He who treasures even a grain of the Lord's love
in his heart, is the blessed one and the Guru reveals himself to such a devotee in
mysterious ways. Wherefore for such a Guru who had departed bodily to Heaven,
there ought to be no mourning.
The Master returned to his Eternal Home on the 5th of the bright half of Katik,
Sambat 1765 (7th October, 1708 A.D.). He was 42 years of age.
Before leaving this world, the Guru had ordained, “ If any one erects a shrine
in my honor, his offspring shall perish."
The Sikh temple at Nader is called Abchalnagar. It was built by Maharaja

Ranjit Singh in 1832 in defiance of the Guru's interdiction. After Maharaja Ranjit
Singh, the rule of his dynasty, therefore, came to an end. Guru's prophecy was
fulfilled.
Sikh Religion 216
GURU GRANTH SAHIB

( 1708 - For Ever )
CONCEPT OF GURU IN SIKHISM:
In Sikh religion the word 'Guru' is not denoted to its usual meaning such as a
teacher or an expert or a guide or a human body, but this is composed of two
words- GU and RU.
GU means darkness and RU means Light i.e.

Light that dispels all darkness is called
JOT OR DIVINE LIGHT.
When Impersonal God manifested His attributes in person, that person was
called Guru Nanak:
'Jot rup har aap gur nanak kahayo.'

(Swayas Bhattan- p.1408)
Guru Nanak was thus the embodiment of Divine Light.

'In the true Guru (Nanak), He installed His Own Spirit,
Through him, God revealed Himself.'
(Asa di Var, pauri 6, page 466)
Guru Nanak seated Bhai Lehna (later called Guru Angad) on his throne,
placed five paise and a coco-nut before him, and then bowed to him declaring him
as GURU ANGAD. When Guruship was conferred on Guru Angad, he too became
the embodiment of Divine Light.
'Jot uha jugat sai, seh kaya pher paltiae.'

(Sata Balwand, p-966)
'The Divine Light was the same,

The Way and Mode were the same,
The Master had merely changed the body.'
Guru Granth Sahib 217
The most important point to remember here is that the people bowed to Guru
Angad ONLY when JOT was installed in him. No body bowed to him before the
Guruship, which means the Sikhs did not bow to the human body (of Guru Angad)
because human body was not Guru, but to the Divine Light which was passed on
to that body by Guru Nanak.
The same process of conferring the Guruship continued till the tenth Guru.
Then the tenth Master, Guru Gobind Singh seated the Adi Granth (the Holy
Scripture- the Divine Word) on the throne of Guru Nanak, placed five paise and a
coco- nut before it and then bowed declaring it as the Last Guru for ever. When
the Guruship was passed on, Guru Granth Sahib too became the embodiment of
Divine Light. It should, therefore, be remembered very clearly that bowing before
Guru Granth Sahib as Sikhs do, is not a bowing before a book, but it is a bowing
before the Divine Light or JOT (Guru) which was passed on when the Guruship
was conferred upon it.
In Sikh religion the word 'Guru' has been used in three inter-related aspects:
Firstly it is used for God, the All-Pervading Divine Spirit, the Divine
Light:
The Guru is Beneficent, the Sanctuary of peace,
The Guru is the Light of three worlds76,
He is the Eternal Being,
O Nanak, he who believeth in Him, attaineth peace.'
'The Guru is All-Powerful,

The Guru is the Formless Lord,
The Guru is the Highest, Fathomless and Limitless,
Ineffable is His praise; what can a sayer say?'
'The Guru is Infinite God Himself

Nanak, meditate upon such a Guru day and night.'
76
Three worlds- one world is whatever is on our plane, second one is whatever is above
us, and the third one is whatever is below us.
Sikh Religion 218
Secondly the word 'Guru' is also used for Guru Nanak as he was the
Embodiment of God's Light:
'Guru Nanak is the perfect Guru,

With the true Guru I meditateth upon God.'
(Ramkali Mohalla 4, p-882)
'Guru Nanak is the true Guru,

The true Guru taketh me to God.'
(Kanra Mohalla 4, p-1310)
'The Guru and God are one,

Divine Master pervadeth everywhere.'
Thirdly the word 'Guru' is used for Gurbani, the Divine Word. Since Gurbani
came direct from God, and as there is no difference between God and His order
(Divine Word), Gurbani is Guru too:
'The Word is the Guru,

And the Guru is the Word,
The Guru's Word is full of life-giving Elixir,
Whosoever shall obey, what the Word commandeth,
Verily he shall get salvation.'
(Nat Mohalla 4, p-982)
'The Word is the True Guru and True Guru is the Word,
And the Word revealeth the path of salvation.'
DIVINE WORD CAME DIRECT FROM GOD:

Guru Granth Sahib does not narrate the life story of Guru Nanak, but each
and every word is dedicated to the Glory of the Almighty God only. It is not a
reproduction of earlier religions, but the Divine Word (Gurbani) came to the Gurus
direct from God. Guru Nanak stated that it was not his philosophy, it was not his
understanding and it was not his thinking, but the Word was coming to him direct
from God and he was simply delivering His message to the world. As he confirms:
'O Lalo77, as comes the Divine Word from Lord to me,

So do I narrate it.'
'I have said what Thou commandeth me to say.'

(Wadhans Mohalla 1,p-566)
This was repeatedly confirmed and emphasized by all the Gurus in their Bani
such as:
'From God springs ambrosial Gurbani

The exalted Guru narrates and preaches the same to world.'
(Majh Mohalla 3, p-125)
'This Word comes from Him,

Who hath created the World.'
(Mohalla 4, p-306)
'This Word that hath come from God,

It dispelleth all woes and worries.'
'I speak but the Will of the Lord,

For, the Lord's devotee narrateth the Word of the Lord.'
'Whatever the Lord hath instructed me,

Hear, O my brother.'
The tenth Master, Guru Gobind Singh established the same truth that it was
God's Word that was being revealed through the Gurus:
'Whatever the Lord sayeth to me
77
Lalo was Guru's disciple.
Sikh Religion 220
I say the same to the world.'

(Guru Gobind Singh)
The Janamsakhi (biography) reveals that Guru Nanak many times said to his
minstrel Mardana, "Mardana, start playing the rebec, Gurbani (Divine Word) is
coming." And the Divine Word was then recorded. That Divine Word is GURBANI-
Guru Granth Sahib.
AUTHENTICITY:
Guru Granth Sahib was not written by the devotees after the Gurus had gone,
but it was dictated and compiled by the Gurus themselves. Thus it is the Authentic
Divine Scripture. No body is allowed to change even a comma or a period out of
1430 pages. The seventh Guru's son, Ram Rai, changed the meaning of only one
verse to please the Emperor, Aurangzeb, upon which he was excommunicated for
ever by his father (the seventh Guru), thereby establishing the fact that no one
could ever change the God's Word, the Gurbani.
Max Arthur Macauliffe, an English writer, delivered a speech in Punjabi

language at Akal Bunga, Amritsar in 1899, the translation of which is:
"There is another point to the merit of the Sikh religion that the founders of
other religions in this world never wrote even one line with their own hands.
You might have heard that there was a very famous Greek philosopher
called Pythagoras who had many followers, but he never left behind
anything written by him from which we could have known about the
principles of his sect. After him came the second Greek philosopher named
Socrates who was born in 500 B.C. He became a very famous religious
leader who claimed that he was receiving Divine instructions from God
within himself, which persuaded him to do good and prohibited from doing
any evil deeds. But he too never left anything behind written by him which
could have shed light on his philosophy and its principles. Whatever we
know about him, has only come through the writings of his follower, Plato.
Besides there came Mahatma Buddh in India and he never wrote anything
with his hands. After that came Christ who did not write anything himself.
His teachings are only known through Bible. However the Sikh Gurus acted
quite opposite to all these religious leaders that they themselves dictated
their message of Truth and compiled Guru Granth Sahib. In that respect
the Sikh religion is far ahead than others."
(Translation Sri Guru Granth Sahib- pothi 1,p-gaga, by

Bhai Vir Singh)
GURU GRANTH SAHIB BEGINS UNIQUELY:

In Hindu mythology the word 'OM' always meant for God as monotheistic.
Then they started interpreting it as more than one God. Guru Nanak put an integer
'1' before it and a kar (a semi- circle) after it. Thus it becomes 'EK-OM-KAR' and
by doing so, he sealed the position for ever meaning 'There is One and only One
God'. Therefore Guru Granth Sahib uniquely begins with integer One ('1'). The
One Absolute is the monotheistic conception of God and is represented by
numerical symbol here. One God does not only mean numerically one but Unique
without a second like Him.
Guru Granth Sahib begins with Mool-Mantar or the Preamble of Japji which is
the Essence of the whole Guru Granth Sahib:
<> siq nwmu krqw purKu inrBau inrvYru

Akwl mUriq AjUnI sYBM gur pRswid ]
] jpu ]
Awid scu jugwid scu ]
hY BI scu nwnk hosI BI scu ]1]
Ek-Onm-Kar There is But One God
Sat-Nam He is the Eternal Truth
Karta-Purkh The Creator, All-Pervading Divine Spirit
Nirbhao-Nirvair Unfearful, Without hate and enmity
Akal-Murat Immortal Entity
Ajuni, Saibhang Unborn, Self-Existent
Gurparsad Realized by His Own Grace (the Guru)
_____________________
The next verse is generally called Sach (True) Mantar:
Jap Meditate upon
Aad Sach Who was True before the Creation

Sikh Religion 222
Jugad Sach Who was True in the beginning of Creation
Haibhi Sach Who is True now, and
Nanak Hosibhi Sach O Nanak, Who shall be True for ever.
__________________
Guru Arjan Dev had accomplished a task by authenticating the diverse

compositions and prepared the Adi Granth for the benefit of his followers. Since
the work had remained where it was left, Guru Gobind Singh included in it the
Bani of Guru Tegh Bahadur and put the seal of Finality on it. Subsequently this
finalized version of the Adi Granth was invested with the Guruship by Guru Gobind
Singh.
Guru Granth Sahib is the only refuge for a man tossed about in the furious
ocean of worldly existence. It helps a person to live by certain directives or moral
codes which are necessary for the achievement of salvation.
Man is the epitome of God's creation. This human body is attained after
transmigrating through various lower species. Guru Granth Sahib advocates the
excellence and utility of human life because it is through human form that a
person can attain final emancipation. Man has great capacity for conscious
awareness which helps him reach the desired spiritual goal. Therefore, all
teachings and exhortations for spiritual enhancement are addressed to man in
Guru Granth Sahib. Man's material values are listed as false, 'koor':
"False are kings, false their subjects, false the whole world;
False are mansions, false palaces, false those who dwell therein;
False is gold, false sliver, false he who weareth them;
False husbands, false wives, they pine away and become dust.
Man who is false, loveth what is false, and forgetteth the Creator.
With whom contact friendship? The whole world passeth away.
False is sweetness, false honey, in falsehood shiploads are drowned-
Nanak humbly asserteth- Except Thee, O God, everything is
thoroughly false."
(Asa di Var- Slok Mohalla 1, p-468)
Guru Granth Sahib signifies the importance of Nam by identifying it with the
Guru. Nam releases man from all his previous sins, sorrows, sufferings and cycle
of birth and death. No rituals, no alms, no sacrifices, no fasts and no

penances equal Nam.
Guru Granth Sahib initiates a disciple on the path of spiritual progress and
guides him at the various stages of his journey to God. It is a ship that steers clear
a devotee through the ocean of Maya (Materialism), thus, leading the human soul
to its ultimate destination which is the Absolute Bliss.
"The fearful ocean of the world is dangerous and formidable; it hath no

shore or limit,
No boat, no raft, no pole, and no boatman;
But the true Guru hath a vessel for the terrible ocean, and ferrieth over
him on whom he looketh with favor."
Guru Granth Sahib is completely authentic and is preserved in its original

form. It is a highly valuable possession which Sikhs have received from God
through Guru Nanak and is held in supreme reverence by them.
Sikh Religion 224
A BRIEF OUTLINE OF
FUNDAMENTALS OF SIKHISM
The seed for the reformation of humanity which was sown by Guru Nanak and
watered by his successors, ripened in the time of Guru Gobind Singh and
culminated in the creation of the Khalsa. The sword that carved the Khalsa's way
to sublime glory was undoubtedly forged by Guru Gobind Singh but its steel was
provided by Guru Nanak. The whole program of Guru Nanak's initiation reached
its exalted state of finality when the tenth Nanak (Guru Gobind Singh) passed on
'Gur Nanak Jot' to the Adi Granth, Holy Scripture- par excellence, and proclaimed
it as Guru Granth Sahib, the last Guru for ever.
From the moment of its initiation by Guru Nanak to its consecration by the
tenth Master, Guru Gobind Singh, a period of 239 years, Sikhism acquired its holy
scripture, signs and symbols, and unmistakable form or stance. Transformation
from one Guru to the other happened in the same way as one lamp were to lit
from another. The holy transformation of ten Gurus is recognized as ONE, since
all of them came from the same Divine Flame in continuity of the same Divine
Mission. The establishment of Guruship, the story of succession, the founding of
Amritsar and other seats of Sikhism, the compilation of the Adi Granth, the
institution of Sangat (holy congregation) and Pangat (Guru's free kitchen), the
martyrdom of the Gurus, the panoply and plumage of power, the investiture of the
Khalsa, all these and many other events which make the Sikh chronicle, give Sikh
religion a color of the highest distinction.
In Sikhism, Guruship does not stand for mere order of mystics, since the Guru
attached no values to renunciation of worldly life. Those who practiced
renunciation such as Yogis and Sidhas were condemned as shirkers of
responsibilities- they were considered as escapists and runaways from social
responsibilities and obligations. In Sikhism a man is called upon to accept the Will
of God and thus sublimate his suffering and loss. Sikhism believing in the
conquest of sorrow and suffering, stipulates ceaseless endeavor.
PURPOSE OF LIFE:
According to the Guru, moral life is not a matter of a few commandments or a
code or a ritual, but the fruit of a life directed towards spiritual quest involving
incredibly hard discipline. Most people generally believe in enjoying materialistic
A Brief Outline of Sikh Fundamentals 225
life to the brim. Thus, the life goes on till a person ultimately finds oneself
physically spent up and spiritually bankrupt. Lured by the charm of success in this
materialistic world, one gives little or no thought to the Eternal values of life.
According to the eastern religions, there are eighty-four lakhs (8.4 million) of
lives in the world, half of which are in the water and the other half are on the land
and air. All life is transient. It moves on and on through the wheel of transmigration
in accordance with its 'karmas' or actions good or bad. The human soul is
achieved after transmigrating through various lower species as Gurbani (the
Divine Word) confirms it:
"In how many births wert thou a worm or a moth!

In how many births an elephant, a fish, or a deer!
In how many births a bird or a serpent!
In how many births wert thou yoked as a horse or an ox!
Meet the Lord of the world, this is the time to meet Him
After long period of time hast thou attained human body."
(Gauri Guareri Mohalla 5, p-176)
The Gurmat (Guru's teaching) defines the purpose of life as:

"This time having born as human being
This is thy turn to meet the Supreme Lord.
Thy other activities will be of no avail at the end,
Seek the company of the holy men
And only contemplate on God.
Set thy mind on crossing the sea of life,
For life is being wasted away
In pursuits of pleasures of the world."
Human soul is the door for liberation, but enchanted by the materialistic world,
one loses highly precious chance of life:
"O man, thou comest to earn merit (spiritual)

But how vainly art thou engaged
While the night of life passeth away."
Sikh Religion 226
"Sleeping through, man wasteth the night,

Eating, he wasteth the day away
And lo, the Jewel of life is bartered away for a trite."
(Gauri Bairagan Mohalla 1, p-156)
"Having wandered through eighty-four lakhs of species

Thou hast obtained the very precious human life,
Nanak, remember thou then the Nam
For thy days are numbered."
"Without the Name of God, birth into this world is fruitless,

Without Nam one eats poison, speaks evil, dies without merit and
transmigrates."
(Bhairo Mohalla 1, p-1127)
"O God, the mothers of those who keep not God's Name in their
hearts ought to have been barren,
For they who wander without the Name, pine away and die in agony."
(Jaitsari Mohalla 4, p-697)
The purpose of human life in Sikhism is not to attain paradise or Swarga of

the popular Hindu conception, but to seek God, and be united with Him. The
ultimate goal of Sikh religion is to merge with the Supreme Soul and then enjoy
the Uninterrupted Bliss for ever. A Sikh aspires for spiritual union with the Lord- a
state of Bliss. Human life is an opportunity to attain that goal, if it is missed, a
person falls back in the cycle of birth and rebirth.
CONCEPT OF GOD IN SIKHISM:

The definition of God is given in the very opening sentence of Guru Granth
Sahib, which is called Mool-Mantar (Preamble of Japji):
There is but One God

He is the Eternal Truth
The Creator, All-Pervading Divine Spirit
Unfearful, Without hate and enmity
Immortal Entity, Unborn, Self-Existent, and

He is realized by His Own Grace.
Meditate upon
Who was True before the Creation
Who was True in the beginning of the Creation
Who is True now, and
O Nanak, Who shall be True for Ever.
As a matter of fact the whole of Guru Granth Sahib is the explanation of the
above definition. The Guru elaborates the concept of God in Rag Sorath:
The Unseen, Infinite, Inaccessible, Inapprehensible God is not subject

to death or destiny.
He is of no caste, unborn, self-existent, without fear or doubt.
I am a sacrifice to the Truest of the true.
He hath no form, or color, or outline;
He becometh manifest by the true Word.
He hath no mother, father, son, or kinsman;
He feeleth not lust, and hath no wife
Or family; He is pure, endless, and infinite; all light is Thine, O Lord.
God is concealed in every heart; His light is in every heart.
He whose understanding's adamantine doors are opened by the
Guru's instruction, fixeth his gaze on the Fearless One.
God having created animals made them subject to death, and retained
all contrivances in His Own power.
He who serveth the True Guru obtaineth the real boon, and is
delivered by repeating the Word.
Truth is contained in pure vessels; few there are whose acts are pure.
By seeking Thy protection, saith Nanak, the soul blendeth with the
Supreme Soul.
Sikh Religion 228
God is both Impersonal (Nirgun) and Personal (Sargun). Impersonal God is

Formless and beyond the human reach. When He reveals Himself through His
Creation, He becomes related and personal. It is just like the rays coming out of
the sun. The source is Formless, and the whole universe is His Personal form. No
form howsoever unique it may be, is independent of Him. Infinite can manifest into
unlimited number of finites, but any number of finites, alone or together, cannot be
equal to the Infinite. So any finite form cannot be worshipped as God, Who is
Infinite and Formless:
"God is Formless, colorless, markless,

He is casteless, classless, creedless;
His form, hue, shape and garb
Cannot be described by any one,
He is the Spirit of Eternity,
Self-Radiant, He shineth in His Splendor."
(Guru Gobind Singh)
God neither takes birth nor does He die:
"Burnt be the tongue that says

The Lord takes birth and undergoes death."
The Guru warned that he was not God, and those who called him God, should
fall into hell:
"Whosoever calleth me God

May fall into hell."
(Guru Gobind Singh)
I) God protects His saints and devotees from dangers, unless He wills that their
sufferings and martyrdom should serve a higher purpose. To protect the
righteous is His Sovereign Characteristic (Birdh). In the face of some acute
dangers, saints have prayed for aid and intervention of God to help them in
distress. God came to their help and protected them in a miraculous way.
The stories of Prahlad, Dhru and others, and the autobiographic statements
of Namdev and Kabir in Guru Granth Sahib, show His Sovereign Power to
protect the righteous. Such miracles are part of the doctrine of divine
Providence and Preservation. These supernatural miracles of God should be
distinguished from the miracles of human beings performed by their occult

powers, which in Sikhism are considered dangerous and unbecoming.
ii) 'As you sow, so shall you reap', leads to the theory of 'Karma', actions, good
or bad, where a person is rewarded for his good actions and punished for his
bad deeds. Therefore, according to the theory of Karma, a worst sinner will
always suffer for his deeds and can never attain salvation. Guru Nanak has
rejected this stating that pardoning even the worst sinner is the Sovereign
Characteristic (Birdh) of God:
"Patat pavan prabh birdh tumaro."

(Bilawal Mohalla 5, p-829)
'Redeeming the repentant sinner, is Thy Characteristic.'

The Guru emphasizes that the sinner whom no body affords protection in the
whole world, if he surrenders before the Almighty, becomes pure, that is he is
blessed by His Grace:
"Jis papi kau milai na dhoee

Saran aawai ta nirmal hoee."
The sinner who is patronless in the world

When surrenders before God, gets deliverance.'
The Guru reiterates that to save the saints, to protect the righteous, and even
to redeem the repentant sinners is Paramount Characteristic of God.
CONCEPT OF NAM (DIVINE NAME):

According to Gurmat (Guru's teaching), before the creation, God lived
Absolutely by Himself, Formless. When He made Himself manifest, He first
formed Himself into NAM (Divine Name) and then created Nature. After creating
Nature, He did not go away from it, rather He sustained His creation with His Own
presence into it, and felt delighted.
"Aapinai aap sajio aapinai rachio Nao

Dui kudrat sajiai kar asan ditho chao."
Sikh Religion 230
(Asa Mohalla 1- pauri 1, p-463)
"God created Himself and assumed Name

Second besides Himself He created Nature
Seated in Nature He watches with delight what He creates."
1) NAM (Divine Name) and God are not two different entities. Nam is just
another aspect of the Almighty, still Formless. Nam is the total expression of
all that God is. Nam sustains everything:
"Nam sustains and controls all beings

Nam supports the universe and its regions."
2) Nam is not expressed as mere noun and it does not mean that there is a
special name of God and by enchanting of which, one will meet Him. He is
Infinite and can be called with infinite names, but who can count His infinite
names? The enlightened and the blessed ones remember Him through His
Attributes:
"Tav sarb nam kathai kavan

Karm nam barnat sumat."
(Guru Gobind Singh- Jap Sahib)
3) God may be called by countless names by the devotees, who create these
names according to the attributes of their Godhead, but the first and the
foremost name of God is clearly depicted as 'SAT' (Eternal Truth) which
shows the ever-existence of God:
"Kirtam nam kathai terei jihba

Satnam tera pra purbla."
4) The word NAM is a mystic Word used in practical religious life and in
discipline of meditation. God is remembered by His attributive names. There
is another aspect of it called true Name which emanates from a prophet's
personal experience. It emerges from a vision that the Prophet has of the
Divine Being. Such a mystic Word in Sikh religion is called 'Waheguru' or
Wonderful God or 'Thou art Wonderful'. True Name is not the word by which
we describe an object, but the total power, quality and character of Reality.
Through the word 'Waheguru' the prophet has tried to sum up mystic power
and experience of His presence all around. Prophets have given us Divine
Names of the nameless God, which reflect His presence in our
consciousness. Contemplation or meditation on true Name (Waheguru) is
called practicing the presence of God in one's conscious.
5) Gurbani (Divine Word) itself is NAM.
a) Gurbani itself is Nam:
"Gurmukh bani nam hai, nam ridai vasaie."

(Sarang ki Var-pauri, p-1239)
b) The term 'Nam Japo' means to remember God and to invoke His
presence in one's conscious. All modes of meditation take the devotee
into the presence of God, but according to Gurbani, Hari Kirtan, the
musical recitation of Gurbani, is the super form of meditation. It invokes
one's consciousness to the maximum level, into the presence of God:
"Har kirat utam Nam hai vich kaljug karni sar."

(Kanre ki Var Mohalla 4, p-1314)
c) The Gurmat explains that the recitation of the word 'Har Har..' is Nam
Japna:
"Har har har har nam hai gurmukh pavai koei."

(Kanre ki Var Mohalla 4, p-1313)
d) Salvation cannot be attained without Nam. In other words anything that

delivers salvation is Nam. Since Gurbani delivers salvation, therefore,
Gurbani is Nam:
"Sachi bani mithi amritdhar

Jinh piti tis mokhdwar."
'The True Bani is sweet-nectar

Whosoever is devoted to it, attaineth salvation."
Sikh Religion 232
"Sachi bani sion dhare piyar

Tako pavai mokhdwar."
(Dhanasari Mohalla 1, p-661)
Whosoever devoted to Eternal Bani

Will get deliverance."
It is therefore, very clear and evident that any form of recitation of Gurbani,
may be simple reading with attention and devotion or meditation on any Sabad of
Gurbani or Kirtan of Gurbani, is fully deemed as Nam Japna (meditation on Nam),
that is to invoke the presence of God in one's conscious.
It may be mentioned here that there are small sects who mislead the innocent
Sikhs on the subject of Gurbani and Nam. These sect leaders very emphatically
say to the innocent Sikhs," Gurbani says that one must meditate on Nam, but
Gurbani is not Nam. Come on, we will give you Nam." Then they whisper in their
ears some broken sentence of Gurbani which they call Nam, and warn them not to
tell any one; if ever they disclose this Nam to any one, some curse will fall on
them. In this way they run their cults (shops). Thus, innocent Sikhs and others are
lured and misled into their fold. The Sikhs should, therefore, be very careful from
such sects. Those who try to say that Gurbani is not Nam, they are either
misguided or are deceitful. According to Gurmat (Guru's teaching), Gurbani is
everything:
Gurbani is Nam:
"Gurmukh bani Nam hai.."

(Sarang ki Var-pauri, p-1239)
Gurbani is Guru:
"Bani Guru, Guru hai Bani..."

(Nat Mohalla 4, p-982)
Gurbani is Nirankar:"Wauh wauh bani nirankar hai
Tis jiwad avar na koi."

'Wauh wauh Bani is the Formless One

There is none as great as He."

Gurbani is every Nad and Ved:
"Sabh nad beid gurbani

Man rata sarang pani."
(Ramkli Mohalla 1, p-879)
It is, therefore, Nam that ultimately leads a person to Eternal Bliss. For God
consciousness, one must come in contact with Nam, but without Guru one cannot
attain Nam and would wander away in the darkness.
"Were a hundred moons to appear

Were a thousand suns to arise
There would still be utter darkness
If there were no Guru."
(Asa di Var, Mohalla 2, p-463)
"Let no one in the world remain in doubt

That it could ever be possible to be saved without the Guru."
"In this age of falsehood, Nam lieth hidden

Though the Lord filleth all hearts,
The Jewel of Nam becomes manifest in the hearts of only those
Who resort to the Guru's refuge."
(Parbhati Mohalla 3, p-1334)
"All repeat God's Name, yet He is not attained

But when through the Grace of the Guru
God comes to reside in the mind
It is only then one's life becomes fruitful."
CONCEPT OF GURU:
Sikh Religion 234
The concept of Guru has been explained in the previous chapters. A yogi
asked Guru Nanak who his Guru was? He replied,"The Word78 is Guru." God
anointed Guru Nanak with His Word, His Wisdom (Logos), and the Guru's whole
personality was Word-personified. The Guru made it very clear that his human
body was not the Guru, and the mere outward glimpse of the Guru, or the outward
profession of faith in him, could not bring the disciple close to the Guru. The light
of the Word within his heart was the real Guru and the disciple should approach
him with a receptive mind to receive His Light.
BAPTISM IN SIKHISM:
Nam is the whole source which takes a person back into the Unmanifest One.
Guru is the sole Channel to Nam. The Gurmat tells us that the Jewel of Nam
becomes manifest in the hearts of only those who resort to Guru's refuge.
How do we resort to Guru's refuge?
When we go to the Guru, he gives us Nam and then we meditate upon the
Guru given Nam which in turn takes us back to our destination, the Almighty. How
do we go to the Guru?
In Sikhism the one and the only one way to go to the Guru is through Baptism.
A Sikh has to take Pauhal or Amrit, from the Five Beloved Ones (Panj Pyare),
then he becomes of the Guru or Guruwala. Without baptism a Sikh remains
without Guru or Nigura.
"Nigure ka hai nau bura."

(Rag Asa Mohalla 3 Pati, p-435)
Everybody repeats God's Name, but simply repeating it He is not attained.

When through the Grace of the Guru, Nam enshrines the mind, only then one's
efforts of meditation become fruitful. Without the Grace of the Guru, a Sikh cannot
attain his objective of salvation. In order to seek the Guru's Grace, we have to go
to the Guru and that is only done through baptism.
"Ram Ram sabh ko kahai kahiai ram na hoi

Gurparsadi Ram man vasai ta fal pavai koi."
'All repeat God's Name, yet He is not attained
78
. Sidh Gosht page 938.
But when through the Grace of the Guru

God comes to reside in the mind
It is only then one's life becomes fruitful.'
The question arises, is there any other way for a Sikh to attain his objective of
salvation?
No, says Gurmat, there is no other way. This world is a vast and formidable
ocean of Maya (materialism). A Sikh has to cross this ocean to meet his Beloved
God. The ocean seems endless and there are countless obstructions in the way.
In order to get through this dangerous and formidable sea, one needs a strong
ship and that ship is only the Guru, the Divine Light. In order to get into the Guru's
ship, a Sikh needs a passport, and that passport is baptism.
"Bhavjal bikham dravno na kandhi na par

Na beri na tulha na tis vanj malar
Satgur bhai ka boihtha nadri par utar."
'The fearful ocean of the world is dangerous and formidable; it hath no

shore or limit,
No boat, no raft, no pole, and no boatman;
But the true Guru hath a vessel for the terrible ocean, and ferrieth over
him on whom he looketh with favor.'
The ceremony of baptism was started by the very first Guru. Those persons
who became Guru's Sikhs, were baptized by the Guru. By mere attending the
assembly of the Guru, one did not automatically become a Sikh of the Guru. From
the first to the tenth Guru, baptism ceremony consisted of taking Charanpauhal
i.e. Guru's toe (or feet) was dipped in the water which was then given to the
devotee to drink and also Gurmantar (Word) was given by the Guru. After the
creation of the Khalsa, the tenth Guru changed this tradition and entrusted this
ceremony to the Five Beloved Ones. After that those who accepted the Guru's
religion ( Sikh religion), were baptized and they were called the Khalsa (the word
Sikh and Khalsa became synonymous). The Guru issued instructions to all to get
baptized and join the order of the Khalsa. Guru Gobind Singh was the first one to
get baptized by the Five Beloved Ones. Let it, therefore, be very clear to every
Sikh Religion 236
Sikh that in order to get into Guru's fold and seek Guru's grace, one will have to
get baptized by the Five Beloved Ones. Only then one's efforts towards
spiritualism become fruitful. From Guru Nanak to Guru Gobind Singh, those who
called themselves Guru's Sikhs, were always baptized by the Gurus. It is the
Guru's order for every Sikh to get baptized and therefore after obeying his order
one can get accepted by the Guru:
"Hukam maniai howai parvan ta khasmai ka mahal paisi."

(Asa di Var pauri 15, p-471)
'By obeying His order, one is acceptable

And shall then reach his Master's court."
Baptism is only the starting point towards the attainment of spiritual goal.
Virtuous and religious living according to the Guru Rahit Maryada (Code of
Conduct) is to be cultivated in daily practical life. The codes of conduct include
spiritual awakening, conscientious performance of one's duty, humility,
temperance and charity. Mere outward faith without practical adherence to the
codes of conduct, will not lead the disciple towards the spiritual goal. After
baptism, through constant devotion and heartfelt love to the order of the Guru in
every walk of life, the disciple seeks the Guru's grace. Through submission and
unconditional surrender before the Guru, the devotee is reborn in the spirit of the
Guru; and only at that stage a disciple is truly called a Sikh:
'Guru sikh, sikh guru hai eko gur updes chalai

Ram nam mant hirdai devai Nanak milan subhai.'
"The Guru is a Sikh, the Sikh is a Guru; they are both one, but it is the
Guru who giveth instruction
He putteth the spell of God's Name in the heart, O Nanak, and then
God is easily obtained."
HAUMAI (EGOISM - I-AM-NESS):

God is everywhere and within us too, but a veil of ego separates us from Him,
it hides the Truth from us:
"God, the Incomprehensible, is within us but not perceived

For the screen the 'ego' hangs in between."
(Rag Sorath Mohalla 5, p-624)
All the five vices- lust, anger, greed, attachment and ego; are the obstructions
in the way of spiritual path, but egoism is the paramount of all. In the Guru's words
one of the most recurring key terms is Haumai (I-am-ness) which is regraded as
synonymous with the most insidious evil. Egoism is the moral evil which is the root
cause of all ill doings. This egoism is the consequence of illusion, of looking upon
the individual-self as of paramount importance. All his activities are exclusively
directed towards himself. "In ego he takes birth and in ego he dies," (Asa Mohalla
1, p-466). It spoils the fruit of great penances. The veil of ego when descends on a
great Yogi makes him loose in a moment, whatever he had gained through self-
mortification practised for years. This egoism is a disease and an obstacle in the
way of spiritual uplift of an individual. Purpose of life centers on the spiritual
salvation of a man through the glorification of the Divine and imbibing Divine
qualities in the process. Blinded by the ego man cannot perceive the glory of the
Divine. Therefore, Nam will not reside in the mind as long as ego is there. Nam
and ego are two opposing elements:
"Haumai nawai nal virodh hai doai na vasai ek thai."

Egoistic mind cannot realize the 'morals' as laid down by the Guru, thus
leaving the depressed soul groping in the dark, never realizing its goal. Egoism
stands in the way of the desired spiritual attainment. Guru calls egoistic man as
'Manmukh'. By the grace of the Guru, ego is only burnt through the Sabad:
"Gur kai Sabad parjaliai ta eh vicho jai."

(Bilawal ki var, Mohalla 3, p-853)
SALVATION - THE WAY TO GOD:

A body is dead without life and life itself is dead without Nam. Nam is the Elixir
of life without which life would be meaningless and an accumulative waste.
Forgetting Nam torments the soul. There is no spiritual awakening, no peace of
mind, no joy and no bliss without Nam. Realization of Nam is the essential
condition for a true and fruitful life.
"The tongue that repeateth not His Name

Better it be cut out bit by bit."
Sikh Religion 238
(Funhe Mohalla 5, p-1363)
Gurmat rejects all fasts, rites and rituals as a means to attain salvation.
Gurmat rejects claims of yoga, mortification of body, self-torture and penances or
renunciation. Gurmat does not believe in the worship of gods and goddesses,
stones, statues, tombs, crematoriums, Samadhies, idols and pictures. Gurmat
forbids the worship of anything of the Creation as a means to attain salvation.
Only one God, the Formless, the Creator of the world is to be Glorified.
The road that leads to God is the most difficult and complex. Guru Nanak has
made this road simple and as clear as crystal by showing us a technical approach.
The Guru explains that since the human life is attained after passing through
numerous lives, so it has gathered along the way impurities of every life it has
passed through. Human mind has become black smeared with these impurities:
"The impurity of many births hath attached to man's mind, and it hath
become quite black."
As long as the human mind remains impure, it will not merge with the One
Who is Absolute Pure. As the mind becomes pure, the soul will merge with the
Supreme Soul. How does the mind become pure?
"Maen te dhokha ta lahai ja sifat kari ardas."

(Rag Wadhans Mohalla 1, p-557)
'Praise and prayer (to God) maketh the mind pure."

Those who have done it, have crossed the ocean of Maya and merged with
Him:
"Tu sacha sahib sifat sualio jin kiti so par piya."

'Thou art the True Lord, Beautiful is Thy Praise;

He who utters it, is saved.'
Explanation: If a glass is full of dirty water, pour constantly pure water into it.
The constant pouring of pure water into the glass, will throw the dirty water out of
the glass and ultimately the glass itself will be full of pure water.
In the same way the constant prayer and praise of God, will clean the impure
mind. Human mind is in chaotic state. It is full of five vices- lust, anger, greed,
attachment and pride or ego. These are the obstacles in the realization of Nam.
Purity of mind is needed for spiritual uplift. No man or monk can achieve salvation
without disciplining the world of inner chaos. This discipline of inner chaos by
banishing these five vices from the mind, is a pre-requisite for spiritual excellence
which is commanded by the Guru. Singing the Glory of the Lord, the Mighty King,
will help purge the mind of its impurities. By glorifying the Divine, the human mind
imbibes divine qualities in the process. As a result when all the impurities are
gone, Nam will enshrine the pure mind. This will lead to exalted mental state from
chaotic state. Spiritual evolution will occur resulting in Heavenly Bliss:
"Prayer and praise of God, shall give rise to Nam inside."

(Ramkali Mohalla 3-Anand, p-917)
Gurmat further states that when hands are smeared with ordinary dirt, simple
water will wash it away. If urine makes the cloth dirty, ordinary water cannot wash
it, only soap will clean it. Similarly when our mind is full of impurities (sins), it
needs some strong detergent and that detergent is Nam:
"As hands or feet besmirched with slime,

Water washes white;
As garments dark with grime,
Rinsed with soap are made light;
So when sin foils the soul,
Prayer alone shall make it whole."
(Japji- pauri 20, p-4)
The effect of Prayer and Praise is, firstly all the impurities of the mind are
washed away and it becomes pure; secondly as a result when the mind becomes
pure, then the nectar of Nam enshrines the mind:
"Prayer and praise of Almighty removeth the impurity of mind

And the Ambrosial Nam then filleth the mind."
That is the stage a true devotee yearns for. By prayer and praise, one's mind
comes in touch with Nam and becomes illuminated. An enlightened mind emerges
and a person is reborn in the spirit of the Guru and he begins to make spiritual
Sikh Religion 240
progress slowly. Nam is registered by the consciousness and penetrates into the
human soul and mind. This glorious transformation or metamorphosis helps
transcend human soul to a state of Absolute Bliss. It is a change in a person
which occurs within the self from one form to another. The aspect of realization of
God changes within and lifts the devotee from the Personal to the Impersonal. All
boundaries, limitations and barriers are broken and the individual soul starts
merging with the Supreme Soul, as water blends with water, the light blends with
the Divine Light:
"His soul and body dyed with the Name of One God
Shall ever abide with the Supreme Soul.
As water blendeth with water,
So light is blended with Light.
Transmigration is ended and rest obtained-
Nanak is ever a sacrifice to the Lord."
WHAT TO MEDITATE UPON OR HOW TO DO PRAISE AND PRAYER:

A Sikh is to worship only One God and None else. But God is Formless, then
what to meditate upon? During the dialogue with the Sidhas, one Yogi called
Charpat asked the Guru," O Guru, you say that one should not renounce the world
rather live in it but the element of Maya (materialism) is so powerful, how can one
overcome it and become one with God while living in Maya itself? Please explain
your logic behind it."
"The great sea of life is hard to cross, pray tell us how to get safely
across it."
(Sidh Gosht- Charpat, p-938)
Guru Nanak gave two examples:
A lotus flower always floats above the surface of the water. It cannot exist
without water, yet it remains unaffected by the waves, always rising above the
water level. A duck swims in the water but never lets its wings get wet. If its wings
get wet, it will drown and the duck knows it. Although the duck cannot live without
water, yet it disregards the waves.
In the same way a person cannot live without Maya (materialism) in the world,
yet while living in it, we are to live above Maya. Material needs are desired and are
necessary to sustain the very vital functions of life. Therefore, as a lotus flower
and duck do not drown in the water while living in it, a person should remain
detached and disinterested with Maya, not forgetting God. That is possible
through praise and prayer. Communion with Sabad (Divine Word) will suppress
the element of Maya and would enshrine Nam within oneself which in turn would
lead a person back into the Unmanifest One:
"As a lotus flower remains unaffected in water

As also a duck swims in it and is not drenched by water
So with fixed intent on Sabad realizing Nam
O Nanak, the dreadful world ocean is crossed safely."
(Ramkali Mohalla 1, Sidh Gosht.5, p-938)
To achieve an objective in life, a complete attention and dedication is

required. The purity of mind and the sincerity of purpose are the requisites to
obtain such an object. This task becomes more and more difficult when the object
is Formless God.
When we recite Gurbani, and if we do not know the meaning of the Sabad
which is being recited, our meditation becomes mechanical, formalistic and hence
futile. The result cannot be positive. Secondly, even if we know the meaning of the
Sabad, but our mind is not in the Sabad and it keeps wandering away while we
are reciting the Sabad, the outcome will not be significant. One must, therefore,
remember that Prayer with absent mindedness will not be fruitful and thereby not
acceptable to the Lord ('Ardas hazuri di manzoor hundi hai'). Attentive, alert and
completely untainted mind is required for meditation. Thus whenever we read,
hear or sing Gurbani (Sabad), we must put our whole ATTENTION IN THE
MEANING OF THE SABAD, which is being read, heard or sung. As our attention
of mind and Sabad become one, our mind starts taking the impact of the spirit of
the Sabad and the result of this COMMUNION IS BLISS, PEACE AND
EVERLASTING JOY. In this communion one experiences a taste which cannot be
described and is called Heavenly Elixir (Hari Ras):
"O man, all other 'Rasas' (things of relish) thou tasteth

Satiate not thy thirst even for a moment.
But if thou ever tasteth the Heavenly Elixir (Hari Ras)
Thou shalt be simply wonder-stuck."
(Gauri Guareri Mohalla 5, p-180)
Sikh Religion 242
When the communion of mind with Sabad is established, the disciple is

reborn in the Spirit of the Guru. He then blends with the Word (Sabad), and never
faces death after this spiritual rebirth:
"He who dies in the Word, never dies again

And his devotion becometh fruitful."
(Rag Sorath, Slok Mohalla 3, p-649)
Those who establish communion with Sabad (Gurbani - Divine Word), shall
certainly experience uninterrupted Bliss:
"He will become holy, holy, holy, shalt undoubtedly be holy

O Nanak, who uttereth Nam with heartfelt love."
A FEW SABADS OF PRAISE AND PRAYER:

"Thou art the Lord, I make this supplication unto Thee;
Soul and body are all Thy gifts.
Thou art mother and father, we are Thy children;
By Thy favor we obtain many comforts.
Nobody knows Thy limit;
O God, Thou art the most Exalted of the exalted.
The whole creation is strung on Thy Will;
And must obey the orders Thou issuest.
Only Thou knowest Thine Own condition and limit;
Nanak, Thy servant, is ever a sacrifice unto Thee."
(Gauri Sukhmani Mohalla 5, IV-8, p-268)
_______________
"O Eternal, O Infinite, Imperishable, Destroyer of sins;

O Competent, O All-Pervading, Destroyer of sufferings, Ocean of
Virtues.
O Companion, O Formless, O Bodiless, Prop of all;
O World-Creator, O Treasure of attributes, in Thy court there is always
justice.
O Incomprehensible, Destroyer of sins, most remote Thou art, wast,

and shalt be;
O Constant Companion of saints, Support of supportless.
O Lord! I am Thy servant, I am virtueless, I have no merit;
Saith Nanak, grant me the gift of Thy Nam that I may engrave it in my
heart."
(Gauri Bavan Akhri Mohalla 5, 55, p-261)
____________
"Thou art my father, Thou art my mother,

Thou art my relation, Thou art my brother,
Thou art my protector everywhere; then why should I fear O my mind.
By Thy favor I recognize Thee;
Thou art my shelter, Thou art my honor.
Besides Thee there is none other, the whole world is the arena of Thy
play.
Men and lower animals all hast Thou created;
Thou didst appoint them to whatever duties pleaseth Thee.
Everything happens according to Thy Will, there is nothing ours.
I have obtained great comfort by meditating on Thy Name;
And my mind is refreshed by singing Thy praises.
The perfect Guru hath congratulated me; Nanak hath overcome his
difficulties."
___________
"Ocean of mercy, dwell for ever in my heart;

So enlighten my understanding that I may love Thee, O God.
May I obtain the dust of Thy saints' feet and apply to my forehead;
From being a great sinner may I be purified by singing Thy praises.
May Thine order be sweet to me, and what Thou doest please me;
May what Thou givest, satiate me, and I may run after no one else.
Sikh Religion 244
O Lord, may I ever know Thee near me, and may I remain the dust of
all men's feet;
May I meet the company of saints so that I may obtain my God.
We are ever ever Thy children; Thou, O God, art our Master;
Nanak is Thy child, Thou art mother father: put Thy Nam in my
mouth."
(Todi Mohalla 5, p-712)
_________________
"O Lord, the Pardoner, O compassionate to the poor,

O Kinder to the saints and ever Merciful.
O Patron of the patronless, world Protector, world Sustainer,
Thou cherisheth all creatures.
O Primal Being, the Creator of the world,
Thou art the support of the souls of the devotees.
He shall become pure, whosoever repeateth Thy Name,
With devotion, affection and heartfelt love.
We are devoid of virtue, low and ignorant,
Nanak seeketh Thy protection O Supreme Power."
PILGRIMAGES- Bathing at Holy Places:

A great deal of emphasis on rituals had been the way of Indian religious life
for the millions before Guru Nanak appeared on the scene. Wherever Guru Nanak
went, he tried to emancipate the masses from the shackles of superstition and
ignorance, and instil faith in One All-Pervading and Formless God. At that time
people believed that bathing in the river Ganges and other holy places would
absolve them of their sins. The Guru asserted that mere bathing at these sacred
places, would not cleanse the mind riddled with the impurity of egoism.
"Tirath bharmas biadh na jawai

Nam bina kaise sukh pawai."
'Wandering through the pilgrim places,

One is not rid of one's maladies.

There can be no peace without Nam.'
The Guru stressed that no abiding peace could be achieved without

meditating on Divine Name. Meditation on Nam is the only true pilgrimage:
"Tirath nahvan jao tirath nam hai

Tirath sabad vichar unter gian hai."
'Shall we go to bathe at the pilgrim places?

No. Nam is the only true pilgrimage.
Pilgrimage is the contemplation on the Word
That gives inner spiritual light.'
The Guru emphasizes the futility of rushing to the sacred bathing places for
the expiation of sins. Guru Nanak states in Japji that he would bathe at the spots
considered sacred, if it could please the Lord. The implication is that such
ceremonies by themselves would not win God's approbation, without cultivating
the moral life:
"If it pleaseth the Lord

I would bathe at the sacred places.
If it pleaseth Him not
Worthless is that pilgrimage.
I see in the whole world around
That nothing can be gained without right action."
(Japji, pauri-6)
In another place, the Guru has compared those who bathe at the sacred
places to attain merit, with jars full of poison, which are washed only from outside.
It means that the evil inside a man, cannot be removed despite outward ritual
performances.
CASTE SYSTEM AND SOCIAL EQUALITY:

Sikh Religion 246
In an age when class distinction was very rigid and when the bonds of caste
system in India had strictly divided the people, Guru Nanak taught equality and
brotherhood. The Guru rose above rites and rituals, above creeds and
conventions, above all national-cults and all race-cults, to a vision of the deeds of
love. He preached a religion of love, sacrifice and service. Complete equality
among men was declared by the Sikh Gurus to be the fundamental moral principle
required to regulate the social relations and communication.
The Guru points out that there is no fundamental difference among men of
different castes in terms of physical constitution. In a polemical discussion with the
Brahmans, Kabir inquires:
"How are you a Brahman and I am a low caste?

Is it that I have blood in my veins and you have milk?"
(Gauri Kabir p-324)
This exposes the absurdity of any contention or a claim by the higher caste
men that there are physical differences among men of the different castes.
The Guru points out that the laws of nature do no react differently in respect
to the higher caste men. Since the nature makes no discrimination in favor of the
higher caste men by recognizing their superiority in any manner, the myth of caste
superiority is clearly seen as man-made. The Guru states:
"What merit is in caste?

The real truth is that he who tastes the poison will die."
(Var Majh, Mohalla 1, p-142)
The Guru vehemently regards caste as an abnormality and social perversity

when he says:
"Every one says there are four castes, but it is from God that every
one comes;
The same is the clay which fashions the whole world;
The five elements make up the body's form, and who can say who has
less of these or who has more?"
(Rag Bhairon Mohalla 3, p-1128)
The Guru denies that caste was prevalent from the beginning. In the
primordial state:
"No man of caste or birth could be seen ................

There was no distinction of color or coat or of the Brahman or
Kashatriya......."
(Maru Mohalla 1, p-1035-36)
The claim that the different caste men had emanated from the different parts
of the Primeval Man is also repudiated by the Guru:
"His caste is castelessness. He is incarnated not, He is Self-

Existent.......
All hearts are illuminated by the Light of the Lord...."
(Sorath Mohalla 1, 1-2 of 6, p-597)
The Guru, thus, refuses to accredit the caste institution in social ethics and
further denies God having favored a few by bringing them out from the higher
parts of His body. (These were some of the arguments of the Brahmans to have
superiority from birth over low castes).
Finally it is held by the Guru that the caste is of no consideration in the

spiritual realization, that men of lower caste need not wait to be born again in the
next higher class for the attainment of deliverance:
"Tumra jan jat avijata har japio patat pavichhe."

(Basant Mohalla 4, p-1178)
'Whosoever contemplates on God, caste or no caste, he becomes a

blessed devotee of God."
The tenth Master, Guru Gobind Singh, declared caste a taboo in the order of
the Khalsa. In Akal Ustat, he states," There is no consideration of caste or
membership of varnas." He further writes,"I shall not adopt the habits of any
creed, but shall sow the seeds of the pure love of God." (Vachitar Natak, chap. 6,
verse 34). The first of the Sikhs baptized into the order of the Khalsa belonged to
different castes. The theory of separate duties for different castes was replaced by
the same ethical and religious duties for all men. Therefore, the fundamental
equality of all men was ensured by free and voluntary admission into the order of
the Khalsa.
Social Equality:
Sikh Religion 248
Wealth also provides a determinant of social classes as against birth in the

case of caste system. In Sikhism the relation among classes based on economic
resources is envisaged in terms of equality. It rejects the notion of superiority of
the economically better placed class over others. The Guru says:
"The man who knoweth God looketh on all men as equal,

As the wind bloweth on the commoner and the king alike."
Thus in Sikhism the higher classes are not governed by any separate code of
ethics, but all men, rich or poor, are entitled to equal judgement, value and social
equality. Since the death is the leveller, the Guru highlights this notion:
"One lives not for ever in the world;

Neither king nor beggar would remain, they all come and go."
(Ramkali Mohalla 1, 11, p-931)
Therefore improper consideration of the superiority of rank are based on a

wrong conception of the nature of the world. The need for the recognition of
human dignity, irrespective of economic classes, is also stressed in an anecdote
from the biography of Guru Nanak called the story of Bhai Lalo and Malik Bhago.
In that incident Guru Nanak refused a rather sumptuous dinner of Malik Bhago for
the ordinary bread of the coarse grain of Bhai Lalo. The moral is drawn that the
poor ought not to be treated as low, all must be treated as equal irrespective of
their material resources.
STATUS OF WOMEN:
The position of a woman in the society in India, has not been always the
same. While at times she had been accorded a very high status, there are also
historical and scriptural instances when under some influences, she has been
relegated to an inferior position. At the start of Sikhism the status of women was
very low in Indian society.
In Sikhism it is considered preposterous to regard woman a 'temptress' or

'seductress' or 'unclean'. The Guru does not regard 'woman' as an obstruction on
the way to ultimate goal of Eternal Bliss. This being so, the Guru rejects
asceticism or renunciation as the requisite pathway, and regards the house-
holder's life if it is led in a righteous manner, superior to that of an ascetic. By
emphasizing this type of vision to the people, the Guru stresses that women
should be given honorable status in every social segment of the society. Guru
Nanak asserted that women were not at all inferior to men:
"From the woman is our birth, in the woman's womb are we shaped;
To the woman we are engaged, to the woman we are wedded;
The woman is our friend and from the woman is the family;
If one woman dies, we seek another, through the woman are the
bonds of the world;
Why call woman evil who gives birth to kings?
From the woman comes the woman, without woman there is none;
O Nanak, God alone is the one Who is independent of the woman
(because He is unborn)."
(Var Asa Mohalla 1, 2-19, p-473)
This declaration shows unequivocally the high esteem in which a woman's

status is held in Sikhism. Woman 'the mother of mighty heroes' is elevated to the
highest position in the hierarchy of beings.
In the moral codes of the Sikhs a large number of injunctions deal with the
rejection of unethical practices like- (i) female infanticide; (ii) immolation of the
widow (Sati) with the deceased husband, and (iii) wearing of veils by women. In
the ancient period in India, it was stated according to spiritual authority that self-
immolation on the funeral pyre of her husband was the only meritorious course
that a virtuous woman could follow; not only would such a woman enjoy eternal
bliss in heaven along with her husband, but her action would expiate the sins of
three generations of her husband's family both on his father's and mother's side.79
Guru Amar Das, the third Master, carried out a vigorous campaign against this
practice of Sati, and thereby he emancipated the women from this social
oppression and religious cruelty. The Guru declared that "the Sati is one who lives
contented and embellishes herself with good conduct, and cherishes the Lord
ever and calls on Him." (Rag Suhi, Slok Mohalla 3, 2-6, p-787)
One of the most notable social improvement was the emancipation of women.
Many women found salvation through the Guru's teachings. In Sikhism widow
remarriage is also permitted whereby the widow can be rehabilitated if she so
desires.
INSTITUTIONS OF SANGAT AND PANGAT:

SANGAT- Society of the Holy:
79
. R.C. Majumdar- British Paramountcy and Indian Renaissance, p-823.
Sikh Religion 250
Sangat means assembly or congregation, but in Sikhism Sangat is usually

called Sat Sangat (holy congregation) which may be defined as the Home of Truth
where people love God and learn to live in Him:
"Sat Sangat kaisi janiai jithai eko nam vakhaniai."

'How should we know of Sat Sangat?

Where the lovers of Truth hold communion with One Lord alone.'
Again the fourth Guru gives definition of Sangat:
"Sat Sangat is the school of the True Guru,

There we learn to love God and appreciate His greatness."
(Var Kanra Mohalla 4, p-1313)
Guru Nanak attached great importance to the setting up of Sangats, the holy
assemblies, and wherever he went, he tried to establish them. The Divine Word
(Gurbani) and the Sat Sangat were the only two means that the Guru employed to
rid the people of their selfishness and evil passions; and finally for their salvation
and for uniting them with God:
"Sat Sangat is the treasury of Divine Name;

There we meet God;
Through the Grace of Guru,
One receives there Light and all darkness is dispelled."
(Sarang ki Var, Mohalla 1, p-1244)
It is well recognized fact that spiritual progress cannot be achieved without the
company of the Holy. The society of the holy is the means of destroying egoism
and helps one in freeing oneself from evil passions:
"The dirt of egoism of ages which has soiled the soul,

Will be removed only in the Society of the Holy.
Just as iron floats when tied to timber
So will one cross the ocean of life by following
The Guru's Word in the company of the saints."
"O friend, tell me how I might cross

Through the difficult ocean of Maya;
If God in His mercy gives the fellowship of the Truthful
Nanak, Maya cannot come even near."
(Bavan Akhri Mohalla 5,(7), p-251)
Wherever Guru Nanak went, the Sikhs built Gurdwara (house of the Guru)
and met there every day and formed into a regular Sangat. From the time of the
third Master, Guru Amar Das, it was felt that the Sikhs should have their own
seats of religion. He founded the town of Chak Ram Das which subsequently got
its present name, Amritsar; and he got a Bawli (a well with staircase reaching
down to the water surface) constructed at Goindwal. The fourth and fifth Masters
also evinced great interest in building up new religious centers for their followers
such as Amritsar, Kartarpur etc. These religious centers formed a great cementing
force for the rising Sikh community. The Sikh Sangats from far and near used to
visit these centers and had the opportunity not only meeting the Holy Guru and
having his blessings, but also coming into close contact with one another. During
their visit they were provided with free accommodation and free food. Simron
(participation in daily religious service) and seva (participation in the community
projects and Guru ka Langar, kitchen) were the two major constituents of the daily
routine of the visiting Sikhs. These close contacts formed the bases of a well-
integrated Sikh organization.
The process of integration of Sikhism went hand in hand with the enlargement
of its ranks. During the time of the third Guru, there were twenty-two manjis and
fifty-two piris, which were all big and small centers for the spread of Sikh religion in
the country. Guru Ram Das, the fourth Master, established a new order of
missionaries called Masands. This new order was reorganized and elaborated by
the fifth Guru. As the number of new Sikh Sangats grew larger in the country, the
mode of initiation of prospective Sikhs through the ceremony of Charanpauhal
(Charanamrit) was allowed to all authorized missionaries. Although the ideal
Charanamrit was the one administered by the Guru himself, since it was not
possible for the Guru to be present physically everywhere, the authority of
initiation was delegated to local missionaries. The bulk of the people who came to
the fold of Sikhism as a result of the above efforts, were drawn from the
commercial classes mostly dwelling in the towns. During the period of the fifth
Guru, the movement became popular in the country side also, with the result that
a large number of Majha Jats embraced Sikhism.
Sikh Religion 252
Finances are most necessary for the success of any movement. In the
beginning, the voluntary offerings of the devotees were sufficient. When big
projects were undertaken, the existing practice was found inadequate. In order to
meet the situation, the masands were required not merely to concentrate on the
dissemination of Sikh teachings, but also to collect voluntary offerings from the
faithful and to bring them to the headquarters of the Guru.
In the very beginning Sikh sangat was merely a religious gathering of

devotees, functioning more or less in isolation. Gradually there was an increase in
its functions. Preparation of
copies of holy scripture, the building up of certain religious centers, institutions

of Manjis and Masands as the agencies of the central leadership and the
assertion of the principle of the supremacy of the Guru, all these factors were
common links in uniting one to another. Therefore, the isolation of one from
another was lessened. The movement continued till it culminated in the creation of
the Khalsa aimed at a well-balanced combination of the ideals of Bhakti and
Shakti, of moral and spiritual excellence and militant valour or heroism of the
highest order. A day before he left this world, Guru Gobind Singh made the
historic announcement abolishing the line of personal Guruship and conferring the
powers of deliberation upon the Khalsa. With the foundation of the Khalsa, the
network of semi-integrated Sangats was fully integrated. The investing of Khalsa
with supreme power, marked the completion of this long process of about two and
a half centuries.
Any one irrespective of caste, creed and cline can become a member of the
Sangat. All services can be performed by the Sikh and non-Sikh devotees except
the functions of baptism which can only be performed by the ordained Khalsa who
has lived up to the ideals. Sangat is not merely a gathering of worshippers nor is it
just a forum for seeking personal salvation and blessedness, but it has stood for
the total re-orientation of life of the individuals and society towards a creative
purposeful existence. Sangat was considered to be so important that even the
Gurus used to submit to the decisions of it. Guru Arjan did not marry his son to
Chandu's daughter because Sangat had decided against it. Sangat can be a small
unit but in its Totality, it is called Panth- The Holy Way of Life.
PANGAT- Guru's Free Kitchen known as Langar:

Another institution, that of Pangat or Langar (free common messing),
organized almost simultaneously with that of Sangat. It was initiated by Guru
Nanak and its consolidation and extension was affected by the third Guru. The
rules of the Langar require that all should sit in the same row and partake of the
same food without any distinction of high or low, rich or poor, and prince or the
peasant. It was the injunction of Guru Amar Das that none could have his
audience unless he had eaten in the Langar. When the Raja of Haripur or even
Emperor Akbar, came to see the Guru, they had to sit with other common people
and dine together with them before the Master gave consent to see them. In this
way the people were made to renounce their social prejudices. Common kitchen
also served as a medium of social integration.
The institution of Pangat imparted a secular dimension to the Sangat. Most

importantly it translated the principle of equality into practice, and it also served as
a cementing force among the followers of Sikhism. This institution provides
safeguard against the immoral social practice of untouchability which is a by-
product of the caste system.
This institution is run with the help and contributions of all and not by any one
particular person or class of persons. The free kitchen where prince and peasant
could mess together, fostered a spirit of charity on a large scale and also became
a powerful binding force.
UNIVERSAL BROTHERHOOD:
The ideal of social equality is not the ultimate aim of the ethics of Sikhism.
This equality may be maintained without feeling any affection or regard for each
other, but such bare equality would not be enough because it does not conform to
the ideal of humanistic morality. Hence in order to make it whole, it should be
saturated with the idea of spiritual unity of mankind. The Guru stated:
"As out of a single fire, millions of sparks arise; arise in separation but
come together again when they fall back in the fire. As from a heap of dust,
grains of dust sweep up and fill the air, and filling it fall in a heap of dust. As
out of single stream, countless waves rise up and being water, fall
back in water again. So from God's form emerge alive and inanimate things
and since they arise from Him, they shall fall in Him again."
(Guru Gobind Singh- Akal Ustat)
This means that every human being deserves to be treated as a member of

the same human brotherhood. The fellow human being is not an 'other'. The Guru
says:
"Meeting with the Guru, I have abandoned the sense of the

otherness."
(Bhiro Mohalla 5, 1-29-42, p-1148)
Sikh Religion 254
The other is in fact not an 'other' but a co-sharer of the same source of
emanation and a part of the same spiritual order. This sense of brotherhood of
humanity is, thus, linked together by bonds deeper than family, social or national
affinities. This brotherhood of mankind in terms of God being the common father
is stressed by the Guru:
"Thou art the father of us all.......all are the partners,

Thou art alien to none."
The Guru is pointing to the common bonds of existence in the world:

"Air is the Guru, water is father, great earth the mother;
In the lap of two nurses, night and day, the whole world is brought up."
(Japji, Slok, p-8)
According to the Guru, the brotherhood is the reality but it is hidden from us
by the veil of houmai (I-am-ness or individuation). Houmai is the dirt over our mind
which it has gathered during the process of transmigration. Once this dirt over our
mind is removed and the veil of houmai (I-am-ness) is felled, the relationship
across the human lines becomes a clear reality. As long as our minds remain
under veil of I-am-ness, our understanding will continue to be hollow and away
from reality. How do we clean our mind?
As mentioned before the Guru gives direction how to clean the mind:
"Only through praise and prayer to God
Mind will become pure."
Once mind becomes pure, it attains a spiritual height in which reality opens up
and all delusion is gone and then sense of universal brotherhood prevails:
"There is One father of us all

And we are children of the same father."
"I am neither a Hindu nor a Muslim;

The soul and body belong to God whether He be called Allhah or
Ram."
(Bhairo Mohalla 5, p-1136)
"O eyes of mine, God infused light unto you, look at none but God;
Look at none but God; look on Him intently.
All this world which you behold is God's image; God's image
appeareth in it.
When by the Guru's grace I received understanding,
I saw that God was One, and that there was none besides.
Saith Nanak, these eyes were blind, but on meeting the true Guru they
obtained divine light."
(Ramkali Mohalla 3, Anand-36, p-922)
Once by the grace of the Guru, our heart is filled with divine light, then there is
no 'other', there is no enmity, no hatred, but it is all altruism and service for the
brotherhood of mankind. In the practical experience we find an example of Bhai
Ghanaya. In the battlefield Bhai Ghanaya was on duty to serve water to the thirsty.
He was found serving water to the Sikhs as well as to the Hindus and Muslims
alike. The Sikhs complained to the Guru that Bhai Ghanaya was serving water to
the enemy soldiers who after getting water, became afresh and fought against
them. The Guru sent for him and asked him what the Sikhs had complained. Bhai
Ghanaya replied," O true king, I do not see who is a friend and who is a foe. I see
your image in every one of them alike. I saw that they were all your Sikhs and
none else and so I served water to every one of them."
This is the desired mental stage commanded by the Guru when a person's
mind is lifted above the lines of religion, color, race or national entity; and the
sense of real universal brotherhood is born:
"There is no enemy, none is 'other',

A sense of universal brotherhood has come to me."
Sikhism believes in it, stands for it and takes practical measures to realize it.
There are numerous examples in the Sikh history to emphasize this fact.
Guru Nanak travelled for fourteen years on foot and he covered the area from
Assam Hills in the east of India to as far as Iran and Iraq in the west; from Tibet in
the north to Ceylon in the south. During this long journey he went to various
famous Hindu temples and their learning centers, Maths of Sidhas, and the
various centers of Mohammadans including Mecca, and delivered the Divine
Message (brotherhood of mankind and Fatherhood of God) for which he came to
Sikh Religion 256
this world. Never he asked any one to become his disciple in order to go to
heaven. He rather held guarantee to the entire humanity that if a person,
irrespective of race, color, caste, creed, sex, religion or nationality, meditated on
God, the Formless One, would get deliverance:
"Jo jo japai so hoai punit

Bhagat bhai lavai manhit."
'He shall become pure, whosoever repeateth His Name

With devotion, affection and heartfelt love."
Sikhism fully stands for universal brotherhood in word and in spirit. Every Sikh
living in every corner of the world when he prays in the morning and in the
evening, ends his prayer by saying:
"By Thy Grace, may every one be blessed in the world."
PICTURES OF THE GURUS:

Some artists have painted imaginary pictures of all the ten Gurus. Have these
artists ever seen the Gurus? One can find these pictures hanging in almost all the
Gurdwaras and in the majority of the Sikh homes. The irony of fate is that many of
the Sikhs place garlands of flowers upon these pictures and also burn incense in
front of them. Is it not idol (picture) worship? How can we call this Gurmat? In
Zafarnama which Guru Gobind Singh wrote to Emperor Aurangzeb, he mentioned
about hill Rajas, "They worshipped idols, and I was an idol-breaker.." While the
Guru was an idol-breaker, his so called Sikhs have now become idol (picture)
worshippers!
From Guru Nanak to Guru Gobind Singh, emphasis was laid to worship only
one God, the Formless, and they strongly forbade the worship of idols,
crematoriums, Samadhies, tombs etc. etc. These picture worshippers quote the
following verses of Gurbani in support of their action:
'Gur ki murat man meh dhyan.'

'Worship Guru's picture in mind.'

'Satgur ki murat hirdai vasai.'

What is GURU and what is Guru's MURAT (picture)?

As explained earlier in this book, according to Gurbani Guru is not body (deh),
Guru is Jot (Divine Light) and Guru's murat (picture) is the Divine Word (Gurbani):
'Jot roop har aap gur nanak kahaio.'

(Swayas Bhattan p-1408)
The Gurmat (Guru's teaching) explains that true Guru is not a physical body
and therefore the body is not considered to be worthy of any kind of worship:
'Satgur niranjan soi

Manukh ka kar roop na jan.'
Therefore, the meaning of "Gur ki murat man meh dhayan" is clearly not the
worship of Guru's picture but to put attention in the meaning of the Sabad (Word).
Gurbani confirms that by seeing Guru's physical body, salvation cannot be
attained:
'Satgur no sabh ko vekhda jeta jagat sansar

Didhai mukat na hovai jichar sabad na kare vichar.'
If by seeing Guru's body one can get salvation, then Mehta Kaluji would not
have slapped his son, Guru Nanak. Since the father had seen the Guru, he should
have attained salvation. Instead history has recorded that Mehta Kaluji could not
see the Divine Light in his son and continued slapping him. If by seeing Guru's
body one can get salvation, both sons, Sri Chand and Lakhmi Das, would not
have disobeyed the Guru, their father. The executioner who was pouring hot sand
over the naked body of Guru Arjan, would not have done that, because he had
seen the Guru and should have gotten salvation. The executioner would not have
severed the head of Guru Tegh Bahadur, because he had seen the Guru.
Therefore, when the Guru Jot was in human body even then the mere sight of the
Guru's physical body did not give salvation to any one, how can these Fake
Pictures salvage us? They can only derail us from the true prescribed path of
Gurmat.
Sikh Religion 258
In Tavparsad Swayas the Guru describes that those who worship the idols are
'Pas' (animal like):
"Kou butan ko pujat hai 'pas' kou butan ko pujan dhayo."

Translation:
'Some worshipping stones put them on their heads, some hang

lingams from their necks;
Some see God in the south, some bow their heads to the west;
Some fools worship idols, others busy themselves with worshipping
the dead;
The whole world entangled in false ceremonies hath not found God's
secret.'
(Guru Gobind Singh- Tavparsad Swayas)
Some Sikhs are also wearing necklaces with Guru's picture around their
necks. Is it Gurmat? This is totally manmat,this is perverseness. Guru is not an
idol. Guru is not a picture. Guru is not a human body. After he breathed his last,
none could find Guru Nanak's body. Therefore Guru is JOT. Guru is Divine Light.
Guru is All-pervading Divine Spirit. Guru is Divine Word (Gurbani). To garland the
imaginary pictures of the Gurus is totally anti-Gurmat. How can we have Guru's
blessings when we act against the very dictum of the Guru?
The Impersonal Absolute cannot be installed as an image. He has no form

and, thus, cannot be described through symbols. Such actions in themselves
would not win Guru's approbation. Without total allegiance to the Guru's order,
Sikh faith would be burried deep under a heap of senseless dogmas, meaningless
rituals and ceremonial acts.
Sikhism is not a dogma but a way of life lived according to Guru Rahit
Maryada (code of conduct). A Sikh has to hold his Guru's word as paramount in
his daily existence. Without glorifying His presence in one's existence, life will be
contaminated and polluted and will be in deplorable state which will lead to
spiritual degeneration. Deep and continuous contemplation on Nam is needed and
is indispensable for the exalted state of Sikh character. Nam is neither a
philosophy nor knowledge to be gained from books. It dwells within and is realized
from within through the grace of the true Guru (Gurbani - Divine Word). Let the
following be our daily supplication:
"O my friend, the Divine Guru!

Illuminate my mind with the Name Divine!

Let the Name revealed to me by the Guru be my life-companion;
And singing Thy Glory be my daily routine."
(Rag Gujri Mohalla 4, p-10)
Sikh Religion 260
BIBLIOGRAPHY
PUNJABI
1. Guru Granth Sahib
2. Bhai Gurdas- Varan
3. Bhai Vir Singh- Santhia Sri Guru Granth Sahib
4. Dr. Kartar Singh- Sikh Fundamentals
5. Prof. Sahib Singh- Jiwan Birtant of the Gurus
ENGLISH
6. Archer, John Clark- The Sikhs
7. Avtar Singh- Ethics of the Sikhs
8. Gandhi, Surjeet Sigh- History of the Sikh Gurus
9. Harbans Singh- Perspectives on Guru Nanak
10. Kohli S.S.- Outline of Sikh Thought
11. Macauliffe, M.A.- The Sikh Religion Vol. 1-6
12. Ranbir Singh- Glimpses of the Divine Masters
13. Ranbir Singh- The Sikh Way of Life
14. Sikhism- Fauja Singh, Trilochan Singh,

Gurbachan Singh Talib, J.P. Singh Oberoi,
Sohan Singh

Sikh Religion

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sikh Religion

Uploaded by

Document Information

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Sikh Religion

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Ç <> siqgur pRswid] Ç

“ibn aupmw jgdIS kI ibnsY n AMiDAwrw]”

Publisher’s Address at the time of Publication of the book:

Sikh Missionary Center

Sikh Missionary Center

The Sikh Missionary Center is grateful to all the

Copyright C 1990 by Sikh Missionary Center.

All rights reserved.

Library of Congress catalog Card Number: 89-069860

Printed By: Braun-Brumfield

I. Guru - The Divine Light----------------------------------------------------------7

II. India Before Guru Nanak -------------------------------------------------------10

III. Guru Nanak Dev (First Guru) -------------------------------------------------14

IV. Guru Angad Dev (Second Guru)----------------------------------------------65

V. Guru Amar Das (Third Guru) --------------------------------------------------72

VI. Guru Ram Das (Fourth Guru) -------------------------------------------------83

VII. Guru Arjan Dev (Fifth Guru)----------------------------------------------------87

VIII. Guru Har Gobind (Sixth Guru)-------------------------------------------------108

IX. Guru Har Rai (Seventh Guru) -------------------------------------------------133

X. Guru Harkishan (Eighth Guru)-------------------------------------------------139

XI. Guru Tegh Bahadur (Ninth Guru)---------------------------------------------144

XII. Guru Gobind Singh (Tenth Guru)---------------------------------------------157

XIII. Guru Granth Sahib (Last Guru) -----------------------------------------------208

XIV. A Brief Outline of Sikh Fundamentals ---------------------------------------216

XV. Bibliography ------------------------------------------------------------------------251

Sikhism is not a blend or a reproduction of earlier religions but it is a new

The Gurus preached Sikh religion strictly as monotheistic- requiring belief in

The idealistic approach of Sikhism is that it recognizes the existence of the

Before we proceed translating Gurbani (Divine Word) to English, we confess

While reading this book it should be remembered that it is completely

March, 1990. Sikh Missionary Center

GURU - THE DIVINE LIGHT

GU- means darkness and

'Gur Nanak Dev Govind roop.'

'Guru Nanak is embodiment of the Light of God.'

The Guru in Sikhism is a perfect Prophet or Messenger of God in whom the

'Gur meh aap samoai sabad vartaya.'

'Gur meh aap rakhaya kartare.'

(Maru Mohalla 1(15), p-1024)

'In the body of Guru (Nanak) God revealeth Himself.'

'Gur Nanak Nanak har soai.'

'O Nanak, Jot of Nanak and God are one.'

'Mei aad parmeshar aur tu gur parmeshar.'

'Jo jo japai so hoi punit Bhagat bhai lavai man hit.'

The law of Karma or fatalism is repugnant to Sikh Religion as it does not

INDIA BEFORE GURU NANAK

writes Dr. S. Radhakrishnan, a philosopher and former President of India.

In the Taj-ul-Ma’asir by Hassn Nizam-i-Naishapuri, it is stated that when Qutb-

Abdulia Wassaf writes in his Tazjiyat-ul-Amsar wa Tajriyat ul Asar that when

Guru Nanak describes the situation as:

“Heaven at last heard the prayers of the people,

Nanak came, the world was lighted,

The far-famed seats of the Sidhas changed their names,

Humanity resounded with his divine hymns;

GURU NANAK DEV

"I am saying what He commandeth me to say."

It is also mentioned in the Janamsakhi (biography) that many times Guru

CEREMONY OF SACRED THREAD:

"Though men commit countless thefts, countless adulteries,

"Out of the cotton of compassion